📜 Verbum
Scripture and the Fathers, read aloud in the original

← All books · Latin Fathers › Sermons & Letters

Pope Leo the Great

Sermons & Letters 255

Latin original · 177 verses · some words can be tapped for a gloss

← ch. 254
255:1
I. Perdidit Absalom sceleratissimus mentem, perdidit sensum, amisit consilium; insectatur patrem, fugat innocentem; insequitur genitorem, usurpat impe rium, potestatem corripit, regnum invadit, non ut cum paire societatem regni iniret, sed ut totum reHII'lIn patris sanguine pissideret. Perdidit, inquam, Absalom consilium, dum parricidio (9) merfari cupit imperium; amisit sensum, durn per exitium patris consequi desiderat regnum. Festinat, properai, quærit innocentem opprimere, reus patre superstite mori:urus.
I. The most wicked Absalom lost his mind, lost his sense, threw away counsel; he pursues his father, puts the innocent to flight; he chases his begetter, usurps the empire, seizes power, invades the kingdom — not that he might enter into a partnership of the realm with his father, but that he might possess the whole kingdom by his father's blood. Absalom lost his counsel, I say, while he longs by parricide to commit empire; he lost his sense, while through his father's destruction he desires to obtain the kingdom. He hastens, he hurries, he seeks to crush the innocent — a guilty man doomed to die while his father yet survives.
第一。極其邪惡的押沙龍喪了心智,喪了悟性,丟棄了智謀;他追逼父親,使無辜者逃亡;他追趕生父,篡奪政權,攫取權柄,侵奪國度——並非要與父親共有王國的伙伴關係,乃是要藉父親的血佔有整個國度。我說,押沙龍喪了智謀,當他渴望藉弒父來奪取政權;他喪了悟性,當他想藉父親的毀滅來得著國度。他急促,他匆忙,他尋求壓制無辜者——一個有罪之人,註定要在父親仍存活時死去。
255:2
Al contra David humilis ac mitis cedit homiIIi (10), persequentem fugit, declinat hostem, relinq iit affectus ne aut parricidae interitus ei luctum afferret, aut peremptio ejus reum filium exhiberet. Vult furorem filii fugiendo compescere, desiderat declinando parricidæ saevitiam temperare. Sed crudelitas mente concepta tam (11) sedari noa potuit, quam immanis saevitia ad perficiendum facinus provocarit. O inno centia, quantum apud reos periculi suscipis, quantum molestiae per flagitiosos incurris ! David sanctissimus tot dementes exercitus quia non reliquit offendit; tot populorum rabiem, quia non laesit, incurrit.
But on the contrary David, humble and gentle, yields to the man, flees his pursuer, turns aside from his foe, lays aside his affections lest either the destruction of the parricide should bring him grief, or the killing of him should show forth a guilty son. He wishes by fleeing to check the fury of his son; he desires by turning aside to temper the savagery of the parricide. But the cruelty conceived in his mind could no more be quieted than the monstrous savagery was provoked to accomplish the crime. O innocence, how much peril you incur among the guilty, how much trouble you run into through the wicked! Most holy David offended so many mad armies because he did not abandon them; he incurred the rage of so many peoples because he did not harm them.
但相反地,大衛謙卑溫和,向那人讓步,逃避追趕他的人,躲避仇敵,放下自己的情感,免得弒父者的滅亡叫他憂傷,或弒父者被殺顯出一個有罪的兒子。他願藉逃避來遏制兒子的狂怒;他想藉躲避來緩和弒父者的兇殘。但心中所懷的殘忍,正如那兇暴的兇殘被激動去完成罪行,照樣不能被平息。哦無辜啊,你在有罪之人中招致何等的危險,你藉惡人遭遇何等的患難!至聖的大衛因不離棄就得罪了如此眾多瘋狂的軍隊;他因不傷害就招致如此眾多百姓的暴怒。
255:3
Absalom unus est reus et infelix, et universus contra patrem spirat exercitus. Armantur in caedem (12) patris funestæ multorum manus; provocatur in innocentem ulcisci facinus alienum; unius parricidae furor, tot millia insanire compellit; unius dementia dementes eftiit multos. II. Offendit enim David filium, quia fratris in funi noluit ulcisei parricidium. Semper enim scelera, dum non resecantur, increscunt, tt in augmenta facinoruin prosilitur, quoties sedatur (13) impunitate pecca. tum. Dum enim in Absalom fratris occisi facinus nou vindicatur, in parricidium patris recidivum facinus, iteratur.
Absalom alone is guilty and wretched, yet a whole army breathes rage against the father. The deadly hands of many are armed for the slaughter of the father; an alien crime is goaded on to take vengeance upon the innocent; the fury of one parricide compels so many thousands to rave; the madness of one makes many mad. II. For David offended his son, because he was unwilling to avenge upon the brother's funeral the parricide. For crimes, when they are not cut back, always increase, and one leaps forth into the multiplying of misdeeds, as often as sin is quieted by impunity. For while in Absalom the crime of the slain brother is not avenged, the crime relapses, repeated in the parricide of the father.
押沙龍獨自有罪而可悲,整支軍隊卻向父親噴吐怒氣。許多人致命的手為屠殺父親而武裝起來;一樁不屬己的罪行被煽動,去向無辜者報復;一個弒父者的狂怒迫使如此眾多的千萬人發狂;一人的瘋狂使許多人發狂。第二。因為大衛得罪了他的兒子,因他不願在弟兄的喪事上報復那弒兄之罪。因為罪行若不被剪除,就總是增長,每逢罪因免罰而被平息,人就跳進惡行的倍增中。因為當押沙龍弒兄之罪不被報應時,那罪行就復發,在弒父中重演。
255:4
Vos, vos, i quam, exereitus infelices, admoneo, vos affectu pietatis exhortor, cur in alienum facinus irruitis? Cur furentis insaniam adjuvatis? Cur parricidæ similes ac dementes existitis? Deserite, quaeso, deserite reum, deserite novo supplicio moriturum. Forsitan enim si deseritis, cessabit, quem (14), ut auderet, vester numerus provocavit. Certe solus pereat qui naturæ vim debellat, solus concidat qui pietatem patris impugnat. Aut enim cessabit, dum pœnitet, aut perseverabit et periet. Ego enim doleo reum, doleo impium, doleo novo supplicio morit. rum. Quis te in hoc facinus prosilire, parricida telerrime, docuit? Quis te furor audere tam immane facinus provocavit?
You, you, I say, wretched armies, I admonish; you I exhort by the affection of piety: why do you rush into an alien crime? Why do you abet the madness of one raging? Why do you become like the parricide and mad? Forsake, I beg, forsake the guilty one; forsake the man doomed to die by a new punishment. For perhaps, if you forsake him, he will cease, whom your numbers provoked to dare. Surely let him alone perish who wars against the force of nature; let him alone fall who attacks his father's piety. For either he will cease, while he repents, or he will persist and perish. For I grieve for the guilty, I grieve for the impious, I grieve for the one doomed to die by a new punishment. Who taught you to leap into this crime, most foul parricide? What fury provoked you to dare so monstrous a crime?
我說,你們,你們這些可悲的軍隊,我勸誡你們;我憑著敬虔的情感勸勉你們:你們為何衝進一樁不屬己的罪行?你們為何助長一個狂暴者的瘋狂?你們為何成了像弒父者一樣瘋狂?我求你們,撇下那有罪者;撇下那註定要受新刑罰而死的人。因為或許你們若撇下他,那被你們的人數激動去放膽妄為的他,就會停止。讓那與自然之力爭戰的人獨自滅亡;讓那攻擊父親慈愛的人獨自仆倒。因為他若懊悔,就會停止;不然就執迷而滅亡。因為我為有罪者憂傷,為不敬虔者憂傷,為那註定受新刑罰而死的人憂傷。至污穢的弒父者,誰教你跳進這罪行?何種狂怒激動你放膽行如此兇惡的罪?
255:5
Si offendit, pater est, si laesit, genitor, quin imo nec offendit, nec laesit; vincat furorem pietas, affectus insaniam superet, crudelitatem natura debellet; aut nunquid te pater, quia non læsit, offendit, aut idcirco te offendit, quia non læsit, qui (15) forsitan non offenderet si læsisset. Redde affectus, exhibe pietatem; tibi parcis, dum a patre manus avertis, quem defendere deberes, si quod audes, alterum audentem (16) cognovisses. Ubi jam solatium patres, ubi præsidium genitores invenient, si filios senserint parricidas, aut quando externa tuta sunt, si domestica nobis obsistunt.
If he has offended, he is your father; if he has injured, he is your begetter — nay rather, he has neither offended nor injured. Let piety conquer fury, let affection overcome madness, let nature subdue cruelty. Or has your father offended you because he did not injure you, or did he therefore offend you because he did not injure you — he who perhaps would not have offended if he had injured? Render your affection, show piety; you spare yourself, while you turn your hand away from the father whom you ought to defend, if you had learned that another man dared what you dare. Where now will fathers find solace, where will parents find protection, if they have felt their sons to be parricides, or when are external things safe, if domestic ones oppose us?
他若得罪了你,他是你父親;他若傷害了你,他是你生父——不,他既沒有得罪,也沒有傷害。願敬虔勝過狂怒,願情感勝過瘋狂,願本性征服殘忍。難道你父親因沒有傷害你就得罪了你麼,或他因沒有傷害你就得罪了你——他若傷害了你,或許就不致得罪你?拿出你的情感,顯出你的孝敬;當你把手從你本當保護的父親身上移開時,你是寬待了自己,倘若你曾知道別人膽敢行你所膽敢的事。如今父親們將在何處尋得安慰,父母將在何處尋得保護,倘若他們覺察自己的兒子是弒父者,或者外來之事何時是安全的,倘若家中之事與我們作對?
255:6
Bestiae et mutae pecudes pietatis jura conservant, et quibus natura denegat rationem, non tamen denegat pietatem. Innocentem perimere nefas est, patrem occidere scelus, prophetam jugulare facinus inauditum, et ante hoc tempus mortalibus cunctis ignotum. Sed cessa jam ab isto scelere, cessa; ne semper te boni omnes exhorreant, ne audaces ex te, quod non noverint, discant; cessa, inquam, De qui post te tantum facinus perpetrarat, te utatur auctore. Cur mundo novum facinus tradis? Cur doces quod pietatis fra ura non noviL? Cur cupis quod pietas ipsa horrescit? Cur audes perficere quod novo supplicio cogatur Dominus vindicare? III. Interea parricidæ furor non minuitur, non refrenatur;
Wild beasts and dumb cattle preserve the laws of piety, and those to whom nature denies reason, nature nevertheless does not deny natural affection. To slay the innocent is unlawful, to kill a father is a crime, to cut the throat of a prophet is a misdeed unheard of, and unknown to all mortals before this time. But cease now from that crime, cease; lest all good men forever shudder at you, lest the bold learn from you what they had not known; cease, I say, lest he who after you shall perpetrate so great a crime use you as his author. Why do you hand a new crime to the world? Why do you teach what the framework of piety has not known? Why do you desire what piety itself shudders at? Why do you dare to accomplish what the Lord is compelled to avenge with a new punishment? III. Meanwhile the parricide's fury is not lessened, is not reined in;
野獸與無言的牲畜尚且持守孝愛之律,那些被本性所拒於理性之外的,本性卻不拒於天然之愛。殺害無辜是違法,殺死父親是罪行,割斷先知的喉嚨是聞所未聞的惡行,是此時以前一切世人所不知的。但如今要止住那罪行,止住吧;免得一切善人永遠對你戰慄,免得放膽之人從你身上學到他們本不知的;我說,止住吧,免得那在你之後行如此大罪的人以你為作者。你為何把一樁新罪交給世界?你為何教導那孝愛的框架所不知的?你為何渴望那孝愛本身所戰慄的?你為何膽敢成就那主必以新刑罰報應的?第三。其間,弒父者的狂怒未被減輕,未被勒住;
255:7
ardescit, in pejus immanis accenditur. CupiU facinus conceptum implere, desiderat scelus dispositum instantissime perpetrare. Perpetranti nefas (1) tarda sunt ocucta, festinanti ad facinus videntur remorari disposita. Cupit parricidium ante complere quam agat; festinat patrem ante intercipere quam occidere; sui (2) sanguinem patris, cruorem appetit genitoris; timet differre vel modicum, ne aut ira remorata deliciat, aut furia dilata languescat, disponitur prope bellum, actes dirigitur, pugna paratur, cognatae classes in semet ardescunt. Inde parricida exercitum contra patrem inflammat; hinc DaVid ut parentur filio abeuntes duces exorat: Parcite, inquit, filio me Absalom;
it blazes up, monstrous, kindled to worse. He longs to fulfill the crime he has conceived, he desires most urgently to perpetrate the wickedness he has arranged. To one perpetrating an outrage all delays are slow; to one hastening to the crime the things arranged seem to hold him back. He longs to complete the parricide before he acts it out; he hastens to intercept his father before he kills him; he craves the blood of his own father, the gore of his begetter; he fears to defer even a little, lest either his anger, delayed, melt away, or his fury, postponed, grow faint. Battle is arranged nearby, the line is drawn up, the fight is prepared, the kindred fleets blaze against one another. On one side the parricide inflames his army against the father; on the other David beseeches the departing leaders that they spare his son: «Spare,» he says, «my son Absalom»;
它燃燒起來,兇暴,被點燃趨向更壞。他渴望完成他所構想的罪行,他極其急切地想要實行他所安排的邪惡。對於一個正在行兇之人,一切的延遲都太慢;對於一個急向罪行之人,所安排的事似乎在拖住他。他渴望在實行弒父之前先完成它;他急於在殺死父親之前先攔截他;他貪求自己父親的血,貪求生父的血漿;他連稍微延遲都懼怕,免得他的怒氣因遲延而消融,或他的狂怒因延緩而衰弱。戰陣就近擺開,戰列排成,戰鬥預備好,同族的艦隊彼此燃燒交戰。一面,弒父者煽動他的軍隊攻擊父親;另一面,大衛懇求離去的將領要饒恕他的兒子:他說:「要為我饒恕我的兒子押沙龍」;
255:8
inde dementia contra genitorem insurgit, hinc clementia, ut parricidae parcatur, exposcit; inde furor, hinc pietas operatur; inde insania, hinc misericordia interponitur; inde crudelitas, hinc bonitas ostenditur. Parricida non læsus insanit, David læditur et mitescit; debellatur ab impietate pietas; nec movetur pietas (3) patris, nec gladio vincitur, nec terrore mutatur; parricida nec ratione frangitur, nec imminente interitu deterretur. Obduratur in pœnam, in supplicium cogitur, nec salutem jam in aliquo meretur, qui patrem salute (4) spoliare conatur. IV. Respice (5) jam scelestissime hostis; nefande, jam respice, parricida. Respice, inquam, usquequaque quasi in te cuncta converti.
on the one side madness rises against the begetter, on the other clemency demands that the parricide be spared; on the one side fury, on the other piety works; on the one side insanity, on the other mercy intervenes; on the one side cruelty, on the other goodness is shown. The parricide, uninjured, rages; David, injured, grows gentle; piety is warred down by impiety; yet the father's piety is not moved, nor conquered by the sword, nor changed by terror; the parricide is neither broken by reason nor deterred by impending destruction. He is hardened unto punishment, driven to retribution, and now merits salvation in nothing, who strives to despoil his father of safety. IV. Look now, most wicked enemy; impious one, look now, parricide. Look, I say, how on every side, as it were, all things are turned against you.
一面,瘋狂起來攻擊生父;另一面,仁慈要求饒恕弒父者;一面是狂怒,另一面是孝愛在運行;一面是癲狂,另一面是憐憫介入;一面是殘忍,另一面顯出良善。弒父者未受傷害卻狂怒;大衛受了傷害卻變柔和;孝愛被不敬虔擊敗;然而父親的孝愛卻不被動搖,不被刀劍征服,不被恐懼改變;弒父者既不被理性折服,也不被臨近的滅亡所嚇阻。他剛硬以至於刑罰,被驅向報應,凡那竭力剝奪父親平安的人,如今在任何事上都不配得救。第四。至邪惡的仇敵啊,如今看哪;不敬虔者啊,如今看哪,弒父者。我說,看哪,萬事彷彿如何從各方轉而與你作對。
255:9
Respice contra te ab ipsa rerum natura pugnari, et quamvis contra te dimicet coelum, moveatur terra, exercitus pugnet, tamen aliud ignotum te et inopinatum sustinet bjllum; aliul tibi jam paratum est prælium, quod fugieutem exeipiat, perpetrantem interimat, festinantem occidat. Non enim isti exercitus carnis quos conspicis, quos aut tnus furor contra patrem armavit, aut patris contra te necessitas provocavit, qui quamvis digne contra te exerant gladios, vibrent enses, lanceas I rqueant, ut dolor læsi patris tuo inferitu diluatur, tamen te fugientem arbor excipiet, rami interiment, I gna suspendent. Adest, inqu m.
Look how you are warred against by the very nature of things, and although against you the heaven fights, the earth is moved, the army battles, yet another war, unknown and unforeseen, awaits you; another battle is now prepared for you, which will catch you as you flee, destroy you as you perpetrate, kill you as you hasten. For it is not these armies of flesh which you behold — which either your fury armed against your father, or your father's necessity provoked against you — for though they rightly draw their swords against you, brandish their blades, hurl their lances, that the grief of the injured father may be washed away by your destruction, yet, as you flee, a tree will catch you, branches will destroy you, timbers will hang you up. There is at hand, I say,
看哪,你如何被萬物的本性所攻擊,雖然天向你爭戰、地被震動、軍隊作戰,然而還有另一場戰爭,是你所不知、所未料的,在等候你;另一場戰鬥如今為你預備好了,它要在你逃亡時擒住你,在你行兇時毀滅你,在你急奔時殺死你。因為這些你所看見血肉的軍隊——就是你的狂怒所武裝來攻擊父親的,或你父親的不得已所激動來攻擊你的——雖然他們理當向你拔刀、揮劍、擲槍,使受傷父親的悲痛藉你的滅亡得以洗淨,然而當你逃亡時,一棵樹要擒住你,枝子要毀滅你,木頭要把你懸掛起來。我說,有一棵就近——
255:10
arbor quæ nec patrem, ut tibi parcatur nudivil, et jussa Dei implere centendit, nec poteris hoc bellum impunitus evadere, qui genitori necem conatus es irrogare. Igitur commisso bello prosternuntur hostes, adversi cadunt, inimici vincuntur, nudatur hostis, deseritur parricida, jam suam in suis concipit pœnam, jam supplicium debitum sibi suorum interitu recognoscit, jam timet, jam formidat, jam proprium meditatur interitum. Denique animal petit, mulam conscendit, dat se in fugam præcipitem, paratam prope festinat ad arborem, cui traditur, et ictu violento immissus a sali (sic) subducto, et subter in campis elapso inseritur ramis, obligatur lignis, transfixo gutture colligatus ac pendens.
a tree which did not hear the father bidding that you be spared, and which strives to fulfill the commands of God; nor will you be able to escape this war unpunished, who attempted to inflict death upon your begetter. Therefore, when battle is joined, the foes are laid low, the adversaries fall, the enemies are conquered, the foe is stripped, the parricide is deserted; now he conceives his own punishment in his own people, now he recognizes the punishment owed to him by the destruction of his own men; now he fears, now he dreads, now he meditates his own destruction. At last he seeks a beast, mounts a mule, gives himself to headlong flight, hastens to the tree prepared nearby, to which he is delivered, and, thrown by a violent blow as the mount is drawn out from under and slips away below into the fields, he is entangled in the branches, bound to the timbers, with his throat pierced through, fastened and hanging.
一棵樹,它沒有聽見父親吩咐要饒恕你,並竭力成就神的命令;你也不能不受刑罰地逃脫這場戰爭,你這企圖將死亡加於生父的人。所以,當交戰之時,仇敵被擊倒,敵對者仆倒,敵人被征服,仇敵被剝奪,弒父者被撇棄;如今他在自己的人民中懷上自己的刑罰,如今他藉自己人的滅亡認出欠他的刑罰;如今他懼怕,如今他驚恐,如今他思想自己的滅亡。末了他尋一頭牲畜,騎上騾子,投身於倉皇的逃亡,急奔向就近預備好的樹,他被交付於那樹,當坐騎從他身下被抽出、滑落到下面的田野去時,他被猛烈一擊拋起,纏在枝子中,被木頭捆住,喉嚨被刺穿,被綁住而懸掛著。
255:11
Jam mortuus ab OIBnibus invenitur, quem jam nec cœlum potuit vivum conspicere, nec terra ulterius sustinere. V. O nefandum meritum parricidæ, injuriam patris non pugnantis gladius, non hostilis manus non jaculantis ictus defendit, sed vindicant ligna, ulciscitur arbor, rami defendunt, nec est ulla creatura, quæ mota non fuerit, cum ipsum Dominum senserit moveri auctorcm. Ideo redeunt cuncti de bello, parricida auctore beli (7) prostrato, cujus sanguine sceLus diluitur, cujus supplicio immanis crudelitas sepelitur. Gaudent omnes, cunc'i laetantur, solus David plangit filium, parricidae lamentatur interitum. Quid plangis gloriose pater?
Now he is found dead by all, he whom neither the heaven could behold alive, nor the earth bear any longer. V. O the abominable desert of the parricide! The injury done to the father is avenged not by the sword of one fighting, not by a hostile hand, not by the blow of one hurling a weapon, but the timbers vindicate it, the tree avenges it, the branches defend it; nor is there any creature which was not moved, when it perceived its very Lord and Author to be moved. Therefore all return from the war, the parricide, the author of the war, laid low — by whose blood the crime is washed away, by whose punishment the monstrous cruelty is buried. All rejoice, all are glad; David alone bewails his son, laments the destruction of the parricide. Why do you bewail, glorious father?
如今他被眾人發現已死,他這個既不能被天看為活著、也不能再被地承載的人。第五。哦弒父者可憎的報應!對父親所行的傷害,不是由爭戰者的刀,不是由仇敵的手,不是由擲兵器者的一擊所報復,乃是木頭伸冤,樹報復,枝子護衛;也沒有一個受造之物不被感動,當它覺察自己的主、就是那作者也被感動之時。所以眾人都從戰場歸回,那發動戰爭的弒父者已被擊倒——他的血洗淨了罪,他所受的刑罰埋葬了那兇暴的殘忍。眾人都歡喜,眾人都快樂;惟獨大衛哀哭他的兒子,為弒父者的滅亡哀悼。榮耀的父啊,你為何哀哭?
255:12
OuiJ lamentatione (8) quasi Absalom quod ausus est comprobaris? Quid fles scelestum. quasi eum perpetrare volueris parricidium. Frangitur gloria victoris exercitus, etiam netur host s interitus, nec lætitia esse poterit in victoria, dum parricidæ plangitur pœna. Ille tuus non fuit filius, qui sic violavit paternos affectus. Ille tuus dici non meruit, qui jus patris altissimi violavit. Te non contempserunl exercitus, non duces quibus pro tam scelesto mandasti, sed illa arbor, illa te ulta est, illa delendit, illa læsi panis injuriam, quae te non audierat, vindicavit.
Why by lamentation, as if you approved of what Absalom dared? Why do you weep for the wicked one, as if you had wished him to perpetrate the parricide? The glory of the victorious army is broken; even the destruction of the enemy is denied; nor can there be gladness in victory, while the punishment of the parricide is bewailed. He was not your son, who so violated paternal affections. He did not deserve to be called yours, who violated the right of the most high father. The armies did not despise you, nor the leaders to whom you gave command on behalf of one so wicked; but that tree, that tree avenged you, that defended you, that vindicated the injury of the wounded father — that tree which had not heard you, vindicated it.
你為何以哀悼,彷彿你贊同押沙龍所膽行的?你為何為那邪惡者哭泣,彷彿你曾願他行弒父之事?得勝軍隊的榮耀被破壞了;連仇敵的滅亡也被否定;當弒父者的刑罰被哀哭時,勝利中也不能有歡樂。他不是你的兒子,他這樣干犯了父親的情感。他不配被稱為你的,他干犯了至高之父的權柄。軍隊沒有藐視你,你為這如此邪惡之人所差遣命令的將領也沒有藐視你;乃是那樹,那樹為你伸冤,那樹護衛了你,那樹伸了受傷父親之冤——那沒有聽見你的樹,伸了這冤。
255:13
Defensio tua securitatem (9) patribus attulit, et parricid rum audaciam removit, per te injuria naturæ defensa cat, et paterna pietas revocata. Novo enim supplicio debuit interire, qui sæculo novum scelus patris exitium voluit intulisse. Abbonis Abbatis collectio canonum, CCXC. Abortum procurautes qua poena canonica mulcentur, 113 Abstinentia a carnibus quae boni, et quæ superstitiosa, 111. Acacii episcopi CP. fragmenta de Petro, episcopo Antiocheno, et Joanne Antiocheno, episcopo Apameno, 312 Quos daninaverat, 515. Ait eum scriait simpli ius papa, ut scandala Ecclesiæ Alcxandrinae a -ferat, ibid. Rescriptum Acacii, 314.
Your deliverance brought security to fathers, and removed the boldness of parricides; through you the injury done to nature has been vindicated, and paternal piety recalled. For he deserved to perish by a new punishment, who wished to have brought upon the age a new crime — the destruction of a father. [Index entries follow:] Abbo the Abbot's collection of canons, CCXC. By what canonical penalty those who procure abortion are chastised, 113. Abstinence from meats, what kinds are good, and what are superstitious, 111. Fragments of Acacius, bishop of Constantinople, concerning Peter, bishop of Antioch, and John of Antioch, bishop of Apamea, 312; whom he had condemned, 515. Simplicius the pope wrote to him to remove the scandals of the Church of Alexandria, ibid. The rescript of Acacius, 314.
你的得救為眾父帶來了安全,並除去了弒父者的膽妄;藉著你,向自然所行的傷害得了伸冤,父親的孝愛被挽回。因為那願給世代帶來新罪行——就是父親的毀滅——的人,理當受新刑罰而滅亡。〔以下為索引條目:〕阿伯院長的教會法規彙編,二九〇。墮胎者按教會法受何種刑罰責罰,113。禁食肉類,何者為善,何者為迷信,111。君士坦丁堡主教阿迦修論安提阿主教彼得,與亞帕米亞主教安提阿的約翰之斷簡,312;他所定罪的人,515。教皇辛普利修致函於他,要除去亞歷山大教會的醜聞,同上。阿迦修的覆函,314。
255:14
Damnatur a Feli ce papa, 'pia hæreticos a se damnatos receperat, 317, 319, 350. Acacius, qui cum Petro Antocheno senon commuaicas e jactabat, per al os co muni as e detegitur, 372, 373. Etseculus est damnelionem a sede apostolica laia in praevaricatores, 333. Recidens n damnatorum consorti m damnatus est, 336. Impudenter di ebatnr Acacius veni am Icostulasse, et pontifi em exstitisse dificilem, ibid. Episcopum secundæ. edis catholicum duxit excludendum, ct Petrum manifestum haereticum, sua quoque exsecutione damnatum, catholico pontifici permisit suhrogari > 335. Calendionem tertiae sedis, epistopum fecit expelli, et hæreticum Petrum sua passus est disp ositione substitui, ibid.
He is condemned by Pope Felix, because he had received heretics whom he himself had condemned, 317, 319, 350. Acacius, who boasted that he did not commune with Peter of Antioch, is shown by others to have communed with him, 372, 373. And he followed the condemnation issued by the apostolic see against the prevaricators, 333. Relapsing into the fellowship of the condemned, he was himself condemned, 336. Acacius was shamelessly said to have asked for pardon, and to have shown the pontiff difficult, ibid. He judged that the catholic bishop of the second see should be excluded, and allowed Peter, a manifest heretic, himself condemned by his own executive act, to be substituted for the catholic pontiff, 335. He caused Calendio, bishop of the third see, to be expelled, and suffered the heretic Peter to be substituted by his own arrangement, ibid.
他被教皇斐理斯定罪,因他接納了自己曾定罪的異端者,317、319、350。阿迦修曾誇口說他不與安提阿的彼得交通,卻被別人揭發他與他交通,372、373。他追隨了使徒座對背信者所發的定罪,333。他重陷於被定罪者的伙伴中,自己也被定了罪,336。據說阿迦修無恥地說他曾求赦免,並顯出教宗難以相處,同上。他斷定第二座的公教主教當被排除,並容讓那明顯的異端者彼得——他自己以其執行行為而被定罪的——取代公教教宗,335。他使第三座的主教卡倫迪歐被驅逐,並容忍異端者彼得照他自己的安排被替代,同上。
255:15
Quando vouit, obstiit potestatibus. 353, 338. De Basilisco tyranno retulit ad apostolicam sedem, 354. Zenon imper tor professus est se cuncta gessisse Acacii consilio, 353, 357 Acacius nullo privilegio fungebatur, ut de secunda sede posset ferre judicium, 564. Sententia in Acacium apostolici tantum præsulis nomine edita, cujus erat utique potestatis, 360. Secreto dirceta, et cor, ibid. Non fuit opus synOdo ad eam ferondam, 348, 364, 371 et seqq. Plurimorum tamen in Italia congregatio sacerdotuin coguovit eam rationabiliter fuisse prolatam, 361 Acacianæ cauS e documenta in duobus cedicibus collecia, CXIII. Que esse deberet integra ejusmodi documentorum collectio, cxuv.
When he wished, he withstood the powers, 353, 338. Concerning the tyrant Basiliscus he reported to the apostolic see, 354. The emperor Zeno professed that he had done all things by the counsel of Acacius, 353, 357. Acacius enjoyed no privilege whereby he might pass judgment concerning the second see, 364. The sentence against Acacius was issued in the name of the apostolic prelate alone, to whose power it certainly belonged, 360. It was directed secretly, and likewise the heart, ibid. There was no need of a synod to issue it, 348, 364, 371 and following. Yet the assembly of very many priests in Italy recognized that it had been reasonably pronounced, 361. The documents of the Acacian cause collected in two codices, CXIII. What an integral collection of such documents ought to be, CXLIV.
當他願意時,他抵擋了權柄,353、338。論到暴君巴西利斯庫,他向使徒座作了報告,354。皇帝芝諾承認他所行的一切都是照阿迦修的計議,353、357。阿迦修並未享有任何特權,可以對第二座作出審判,364。對阿迦修的判決僅以使徒座大主教之名發出,這判決確屬其權柄,360。它是暗中發出的,連那心意也是,同上。發出此判決並不需要一個會議,348、364、371及以下。然而義大利眾多祭司的聚集承認它是合理地宣布的,361。阿迦修案的文件被收於兩部抄本中,113。這類文件完整的彙集當是怎樣的,144。
255:16
Undecim documeuta hujus causæ apocrypha, CXLV. A Græco conficta ante quintum con, ilium, CXLVI. Acusatores qui refellendi, 95, 236, 637, 642, 65!. Nemini tamen in causa propria accusandi licentia dehega da, 631. Accusator multa crimina objiciens, si primum ( robare non valuerit, ad cautera nou admittatur, ibid. De episcopo accusato e, ibid. Acheriana «ol eciio explicata, CCLXXX. Adam mortalis factus ex peccato, 165, 166. Anathematizatur qui dixerit eum mortalem factum non peccati menlu, seo necessitate naturæ, ibid. Peragii errores hac in re totali, 178. Doctrina catholica exposita, 179. Additones Deonysianæ quæ, CLXXXIX el seqq. Fontes, unde additiones ejusmodi tuerunt derivatæ, cxc.
Eleven documents of this cause are apocryphal, CXLV. Fabricated by a Greek before the fifth council, CXLVI. Accusers who are to be refuted, 95, 236, 637, 642, 651. Yet to no one is the liberty of accusing to be denied in his own cause, 631. An accuser bringing many charges, if he be unable to prove the first, is not to be admitted to the rest, ibid. Concerning an accused bishop, ibid. The Acherian collection explained, CCLXXX. Adam was made mortal from sin, 165, 166. He is anathematized who shall have said that he was made mortal not by the demerit of sin, but by the necessity of nature, ibid. The errors of Pelagius in this matter, totally, 178. The catholic doctrine set forth, 179. What the Dionysian additions are, CLXXXIX and following. The sources from which such additions were derived, CXC.
此案有十一份文件是偽作的,145。是某希臘人在第五次會議之前所偽造的,146。當被駁倒的控告者,95、236、637、642、651。然而對任何人在自己的案件中控告的權利都不可剝奪,631。一個提出許多控訴的控告者,若不能證明第一項,便不准進入其餘各項,同上。論到被控告的主教,同上。亞凱里亞彙編之解釋,280。亞當因罪而成為必死,165、166。凡說他成為必死不是因罪的功過,而是因本性之必然的人,受咒詛,同上。伯拉糾在此事上的謬妄,全部,178。所陳明的公教教義,179。狄奧尼修式的附加為何,189及以下。這類附加所源出的來源,190。
255:17
Additiones Isidorianæ quae, CCXXXVII et seqq. Harum additionum præstantia, CCXL. In Galliis collectæ. Ibidem. Adulterorum pænitentia, 113. Adulterium in utroque sexu condemnat chris iana rel gio, 186. Viri cum adulteris uxoribus uon conveniant, et cur, ibid. Adulteris mulieribus communio denegata: idem et de viri, si eorum delictium probetur, ibid. Adulter est vir, qui vivente uxore aliam ducit, et mulier, quæ alium ducit, etiamsi dissociitum vid a ur conjug un., ibid. i Æius, non vero Jo innues, fuit episcopus Thessalonica lempore synodi Sanlicenss, XLIV. Africanorum canonum celebrita, LXXIV. De canonibus Africanis fuse, ibid. et seqq De vulgato Codice canonum Ecclesiæ Afracanæ, vid.
What the Isidorian additions are, CCXXXVII and following. The excellence of these additions, CCXL. They were collected in the Gauls, ibid. The penance of adulterers, 113. The Christian religion condemns adultery in both sexes, 186. Husbands should not consort with adulterous wives, and why, ibid. Communion is denied to adulterous women: likewise also concerning men, if their offense be proved, ibid. He is an adulterer, the man who, while his wife lives, marries another, and the woman who marries another, even if the marriage seem dissolved, ibid. Aëtius, and not John, was bishop of Thessalonica at the time of the synod of Sardica, XLIV. The celebrity of the African canons, LXXIV. Concerning the African canons at length, ibid. and following. Concerning the published Codex of the canons of the African Church, see
伊西多爾式的附加為何,237及以下。這些附加的卓越,240。它們是在高盧諸地彙集的,同上。姦淫者的補贖,113。基督教定兩性的姦淫為罪,186。丈夫不可與行淫的妻子同居,並其緣由,同上。聖餐被拒於行淫的婦女:論到男子也是如此,若他們的過犯被證實,同上。一個男子在妻子尚存時另娶,是姦夫;一個婦女另嫁,是淫婦,即使那婚姻似乎已解除,同上。在撒爾迪卡會議之時,作帖撒羅尼迦主教的是埃提烏斯,而非約翰,44。非洲教會法規之著名,74。詳論非洲教會法規,同上及以下。論到非洲教會所刊行的法規抄本,參見
255:18
Codex Canonum. Collectio Africanorum canonum ius ria collectionibus Hispanicae et Isidoriuæ anterior est coliectione Hispanica, LXXVI. Duo antiqui A ri auo um canonu n c )dices, LXXV, LXXVII. Africanorum mos repetendi in conciliis canones anteriorum conciliorum XCVIII, CIII. CV, 650 not. 651 not. Aliquando in repetitione quædam voces mutatæ vel additae. 649 not., 650 not., 651 not., 652 not. Africanum concil ium contra Pelagianos sub Zosimo celebratum. Vid. Pelagiani. Aganus episcopus Hedueosis, CXCVI. Agapes, 125, 438. Agathensis synodi canone! vulgali post ca onem quadragesimum septimum sun. addititii, 631. Eorumdem canonum nu ferus qUi verior, LIX.
the Codex of Canons. The collection of African canons is, according to the collections of Hispana and Isidore, earlier than the Hispanic collection, LXXVI. Two ancient codices of African canons, LXXV, LXXVII. The African custom of repeating in councils the canons of earlier councils, XCVIII, CIII, CV, 650 note, 651 note. Sometimes in the repetition certain words were changed or added, 649 note, 650 note, 651 note, 652 note. The African council against the Pelagians celebrated under Zosimus. See Pelagians. Aganus, bishop of Autun, CXCVI. Agapes (love-feasts), 125, 438. The canons of the synod of Agde published after the forty-seventh canon are additions, 631. Which number of those same canons is more correct, LIX.
教會法規抄本。非洲教會法規的彙集,照希斯帕納與伊西多爾的彙集,是早於希斯帕納彙集的,76。兩部古老的非洲教會法規抄本,75、77。非洲人在會議中重述先前會議法規的習俗,98、103、105、650註、651註。有時在重述時某些字句被更改或添加,649註、650註、651註、652註。在佐西穆斯治下召開的非洲會議駁斥伯拉糾派。參見伯拉糾派。奧頓主教阿迦努斯,196。愛筵,125、438。亞加得會議在第四十七條之後所刊行的法規是增補的,631。這些法規之數目哪一個較為正確,59。
255:19
Alexandrinæ Ecclesiæ sclasma cum duobus episcopis, uno catholico, altero haeretico, 509. Alexandrini episcopi potestas, 53 In Ægypto coercita, S. Alypii Tagasi ensis episcopi egatio ad im eratorem anr o 418 commentitia, 819. Quando venit in Italiam et cur. 882 S. Ambrosii et synodi Mediolanensis epistola ad Siricium cont a Jovinianum,259. Anastasius imperator a Gelasio litteras accipit, 338. Ejus pietatis stulium in vita privata, 340. Imperior r. frenavit populares tumultus pro rebus ludi- ris, 345.
The schism of the Alexandrian Church with two bishops, one catholic, the other heretical, 509. The power of the Alexandrian bishop, 53. Curbed in Egypt, S. The legation of St. Alypius, bishop of Thagaste, to the emperor in the year 418 is fictitious, 819. When he came into Italy and why, 882. The letter of St. Ambrose and of the synod of Milan to Siricius against Jovinian, 259. The emperor Anastasius receives letters from Gelasius, 338. His zeal of piety in private life, 340. As emperor he restrained the popular tumults over theatrical matters, 345.
亞歷山大教會與兩位主教的分裂,一位是公教的,另一位是異端的,509。亞歷山大主教的權柄,53。在埃及受到約束,S。聖亞律皮烏(塔加斯特主教)於418年出使皇帝之事乃是虛構的,819。他何時進入義大利,並其緣由,882。聖安波羅修與米蘭會議致西利修駁斥約維尼安的書信,259。皇帝亞拿斯塔修接到傑拉修的書信,338。他在私生活中敬虔的熱忱,340。作為皇帝,他抑制了因戲劇事務而起的民眾騷亂,345。
255:20
Anastasias II pipa num voluerit occulte Acacium restituere, et unde nata affirmativa sententia, quae falsa credatur, 320 not, Tria fragmenta eidem pontati i perperam tributa, Gelasio asserenda, CXLVI. Ancyrani canones ex versione Isdoriina, 106. Ex Prisca. 482. Qui episcopi in Ancyrana syno lo convenerint, 103 not. Canon undecimus, alias decimus Auryraous quibus iti collectionibus disciplinæ Latiuorum accommodatus, 110 not., 771. Id serius fcium, LII. Et a Martino Bracarensi, 775. No tatio c' rouica Ancyranis canouihus praefixa a GraeCO fonte dimanat, XXIII.
How Anastasius II the pope wished secretly to restore Acacius, and whence arose the affirmative opinion, which is believed to be false, 320 note. Three fragments wrongly attributed to that same pontiff, to be assigned to Gelasius, CXLVI. The canons of Ancyra from the version of Isidore, 106. From the Prisca, 482. Which bishops convened in the synod of Ancyra, 103 note. The eleventh canon, otherwise the tenth of Ancyra, accommodated to which collections of the discipline of the Latins, 110 note, 771. That this was done later, LII. And by Martin of Braga, 775. The chronological note prefixed to the Ancyran canons flows from a Greek source, XXIII.
教皇亞拿斯塔修二世如何想暗中恢復阿迦修,以及那被信為虛假的肯定意見從何而起,320註。三份被錯誤歸於同一教宗的斷簡,當歸於傑拉修,146。安基拉法規,出自伊西多爾的譯本,106。出自普里斯卡譯本,482。哪些主教出席了安基拉會議,103註。第十一條,又作安基拉第十條,被調適於拉丁人紀律的哪些彙集中,110註、771。此事是後來才作的,52。並由布拉加的馬丁所作,775。安基拉法規前所附的紀年註出自一個希臘來源,23。
255:21
Ancyranorum Patrum catalogus, qui cum civitatum et provinciarum nominibus in vulgaris conciliorum exhibetur, a Graeco codice alienus et suppo-itHius, XXII. Osii interlocutio Ancyranis canonibus præmissi in celebri codice Corbeiensi, suppostitia osteoditur, 23. Andromacus vir illustris a sede apostolica Constantinepolim missus, ut Acacium ad commonionem revocaret; sed obtinere non i otuit, 356, CXLVIII. Andronae et i lateae a clericis sine certa et maxime officit necessitate non adeundae, 661. Angeli qui et quatenus cum hæreticis nou nominandi, 438 not. Angelici haeretici, 439 not. Ansegisi a Iba is collectio Capitularium, CCLXXXIII. S.
The catalogue of the Fathers of Ancyra, which is set forth in the published collections of councils together with the names of cities and provinces, is shown to be foreign to the Greek codex and spurious, XXII. The interlocution of Osius prefixed to the Ancyran canons in the famous Corbie codex is shown to be spurious, 23. Andromachus, an illustrious man, was sent by the Apostolic See to Constantinople to recall Acacius to communion; but he could not prevail, 356, CXLVIII. Streets and public squares are not to be frequented by clerics without a sure and especially official necessity, 661. Angels: which of them, and to what degree, are not to be named together with heretics, 438 note. The Angelic heretics, 439 note. The collection of Capitularies made by Ansegisus, CCLXXXIII.
安基拉(Ancyra)諸教父名錄,在通行的公會議集中與城市及行省名稱一同列出,被證明與希臘抄本不符且屬偽作,XXII。在著名的科爾比(Corbie)抄本中置於安基拉教規之前的奧西烏斯(Osius)發言,被證明為偽作,23。顯貴者安德羅馬庫斯(Andromachus)受宗座差遣前往君士坦丁堡,欲召阿卡基烏斯(Acacius)回到共融,卻未能成功,356, CXLVIII。街道與廣場,若非確有必要、尤其是公務上的必要,聖職人員不得前往,661。論天使:哪些天使、在何種程度上不得與異端者同列稱名,438 註。天使派異端,439 註。安塞吉蘇斯(Ansegisus)所編的《教令集》,CCLXXXIII。
255:22
Anselmi episcopi Lucani collectio canonum, CCXCV et seqq. Quæstio de auctore, CCXCVI. Judicium de eodem, CCXCVII. (Jui de coll, ctione ms. Basilicae Vat Anselmo attributæ, CCXCIX. Apologeticum pro Gregoio VII contra Guibertum a!lud opus Anselmi, CCXCVIII. Anselmus II, episcopus Mediolanensis, ad quem directa ms. collecdo sæculo nono, CCLXXXVIII. AnUlo hena syno lus anni 579 quid egerit. CXXV. Tomus Cecidentalium l i ea productus et lectus quts fuerit, CXXVI. Antiocheni canones ex versione Isidoriana, 425. Fx Prisca, 535. Horum canonum celebritas, XXV. De eorumdem auctoribus quatuor sententiæ exp ensæ ibid. Momenta quibus trib auutur synodo Antiochenæ anni 341 celebratæ in encaeniis, XXVI.
The collection of canons of Anselm, bishop of Lucca, CCXCV and following. The question concerning its author, CCXCVI. A judgment about the same, CCXCVII. Concerning the manuscript collection of the Vatican Basilica attributed to Anselm, CCXCIX. The Apologeticum for Gregory VII against Guibert, another work of Anselm, CCXCVIII. Anselm II, bishop of Milan, to whom a manuscript collection of the ninth century was directed, CCLXXXVIII. What the synod of Antioch of the year 379 did, CXXV. Who produced and read the Tome of the Westerners, CXXVI. The Antiochene canons from the Isidorian version, 425; from the Prisca, 535. The renown of these canons, XXV. Four opinions examined concerning their authors, ibid. The arguments by which they are attributed to the synod of Antioch celebrated in the year 341 at the dedication festival, XXVI.
盧卡主教安瑟莫(Anselm of Lucca)的教規集,CCXCV 及其後。論其作者的問題,CCXCVI。對該集的評斷,CCXCVII。論梵蒂岡聖殿那部歸於安瑟莫名下的抄本集,CCXCIX。為額我略七世辯護、駁斥吉貝爾(Guibert)的《護教篇》,是安瑟莫的另一著作,CCXCVIII。米蘭主教安瑟莫二世,九世紀一部抄本集即呈獻給他,CCLXXXVIII。三七九年安提阿會議的作為,CXXV。西方教會的《通牒》(Tome)由誰提出並宣讀,CXXVI。依西多祿(Isidorian)譯本所載的安提阿教規,425;依《古譯本》(Prisca),535。這些教規的著名地位,XXV。論其作者的四種意見之考訂,同上。把這些教規歸於三四一年於奉獻禮中召開的安提阿會議的種種論據,XXVI。
255:23
Que eidem synodo non conveniant. ibid. Num duorum conciliorum canones confUsi, XXVII. In concilio Antiocheno anni 333. Omnes conditi deteguntur, XXVII. XXVIII. Canon quartus n n fuit editus contra S. Athanasium, XXIX. Unde id antiqui quidam crediderint, XXX. Titulus in encæniis, seu in dedicati me, qui refertur ad synodum anili 341, in puris Dionysii codicibus rectius omissus, ibid. Quorumdam canonum Antiochen orum vindici, ibtd. Antiocheuorum Patrum catalogus vitiatus, XXVII, Cur inter episcoporum nomina dcsit Antiochenus, XXIX. Antiocheni canones olim a Romana Ecclesia non recepii, LII. Appellatio episcoporum ad Romanum episcopum, 65.
What does not agree with that same synod, ibid. Whether the canons of two councils were confused, XXVII. In the council of Antioch of the year 333 all the established canons are detected, XXVII, XXVIII. The fourth canon was not issued against St. Athanasius, XXIX. Whence certain ancients believed this, XXX. The title 'at the dedication festival,' which is referred to the synod of the year 341, is more rightly omitted in the pure codices of Dionysius, ibid. A vindication of certain Antiochene canons, ibid. The catalogue of the Antiochene Fathers corrupted, XXVII. Why the Antiochene bishop is lacking among the names of the bishops, XXIX. The Antiochene canons formerly not received by the Roman Church, LII. The appeal of bishops to the Roman bishop, 65.
哪些事與該會議不相合,同上。兩個公會議的教規是否被混淆,XXVII。在三三三年的安提阿會議中,所訂立的一切教規都被查明,XXVII, XXVIII。第四條教規並非為反對聖亞他那修(Athanasius)而頒,XXIX。某些古人為何如此相信,XXX。「奉獻禮中」這一標題本歸於三四一年會議,但在純正的狄約尼修(Dionysius)抄本中省略更為恰當,同上。對某些安提阿教規的辯護,同上。安提阿諸教父名錄遭竄改,XXVII。為何主教名單中缺安提阿主教,XXIX。安提阿教規昔日未為羅馬教會所接受,LII。主教向羅馬主教的上訴,65。
255:24
Non superordinandus, si quis appellaverit ante judicium episcopi Homani, 66. Quando retractandae causae iu syno io provinciali ex mandato Romani epbcopi, 67. Appellationes episcoporum Galliæ, 103S not. Quid canones circa appellationem ad Homanam sedem, ac de judiciis ejus decernant, 335. Ad illamde qualibet mundi parte canones appellari voluerunt, ab illa autem nemo est appellare permissus, i'it. Quorumlibet sententiis ligata pontiacum eadem sedcs ius habet resolvendi, ibid. Apostatæ a corpore Christi abscindendi, sed pœnitentibus non neganda in fine vitae venia, 248. Apostolorum canones, vid. Canones. Aquenses episcopi Pontius et Rostagnus juramentum præstant Eeclesiae Arelatensi, CLXXII.
No one is to be ordained over another, if he has appealed before the judgment of the Roman bishop, 66. When causes are to be retried in a provincial synod by mandate of the Roman bishop, 67. The appeals of the bishops of Gaul, 1038 note. What the canons decree concerning appeal to the Roman See and concerning its judgments, 335. They willed that to it the canons might be appealed from any part of the world, but from it no one was permitted to appeal, ibid. That same See has the right of loosing what has been bound by anyone's sentences, ibid. Apostates are to be cut off from the body of Christ, yet to the penitent pardon is not to be denied at the end of life, 248. The canons of the Apostles, see Canons. The bishops of Aix, Pontius and Rostagnus, swear an oath to the Church of Arles, CLXXII.
凡在羅馬主教裁決之前已提出上訴者,不得另立他人於其上,66。何時當依羅馬主教之命,在行省會議中重審案件,67。高盧諸主教的上訴,1038 註。教規關於向羅馬宗座上訴及其裁判有何規定,335。他們規定:世界任何地方都可向宗座上訴,但無人得從宗座再向他處上訴,同上。凡為他人裁決所束縛者,唯有宗座有權解開,同上。背教者當從基督的身體上剪除,然而對悔改者,臨終時不可拒絕寬赦,248。宗徒教規,見「教規」。艾克斯(Aix)主教彭提烏斯與羅斯塔努斯向亞爾(Arles)教會宣誓,CLXXII。
255:25
Arausicana synodus dicta etiam Justianensis, et cur, CXXXIII. Arelatensis Ecclesiæ collectio, CLXX. Juramenta episroporum præstita Ecclesiæ Arelatensi, CLXII. Anno, Pontius et Raimbaldus episcopi Arelatenses, ibid. Ecclesia Arelatensis S. Stephani, ubi corpus B. Trophimi quiescit, ibid. Arelatensis n synodus verius est antique collectio canonum, CXXXIII, CXXXIV. Quomodo compacta et quando, ibid. Ordo, et numerus canonum in mss. diversus, CXXXIII. Arianorum errores, 375. A S. Athanasio contutati, 376 et seqq. Ariani non rebaptizandi, 247. In Constantinopolitano i concilio damnati, 443, 554. Arii impietas in Nicaeno concilio proscripta, 588.
The synod of Orange, also called Justinianensis, and why, CXXXIII. The collection of the Church of Arles, CLXX. The oaths of bishops sworn to the Church of Arles, CLXII. In that year, Pontius and Raimbaldus, bishops of Arles, ibid. The Church of St. Stephen of Arles, where the body of Blessed Trophimus rests, ibid. The second synod of Arles is more truly an ancient collection of canons, CXXXIII, CXXXIV. How it was put together and when, ibid. The order and number of the canons varies in the manuscripts, CXXXIII. The errors of the Arians, 375. Refuted by St. Athanasius, 376 and following. The Arians not to be rebaptized, 247. Condemned in the Council of Constantinople, 443, 554. The impiety of Arius proscribed in the Council of Nicaea, 588.
奧蘭治(Orange)會議又稱「猶斯提尼安會議」,緣由何在,CXXXIII。亞爾教會的彙集,CLXX。諸主教向亞爾教會所立的誓言,CLXII。當年亞爾主教彭提烏斯與雷姆巴爾杜斯,同上。亞爾的聖斯德望堂,真福特羅菲穆斯(Trophimus)的遺體安息於此,同上。第二次亞爾會議實則更近於一部古老的教規集,CXXXIII, CXXXIV。它如何編成、於何時編成,同上。教規在各抄本中的次序與數目各異,CXXXIII。亞流派(Arians)的謬誤,375。為聖亞他那修所駁斥,376 及其後。亞流派不可再受洗,247。在君士坦丁堡公會議中受譴責,443, 554。亞流(Arius)的不虔在尼西亞公會議中遭禁絕,588。
255:26
Arvernensis concilii canones vulgati sunt potius conc tit Aurelianensis quinti, CCLX. S. Athanasius a pseudosynodo Orientali damnatus, a sede apostolica exceptus et al silutus, 352. Ejus epistola ad Epictetum Corinthiorum episcopum, 37 4. Ala ad Ecclesias Mareoticas e ms. Veronensi edita cum subscriptionibus Patrum Sardicensium, 609. Alia ad Ecclesam Alexaudrinam ex eodem codice, 611. De symbo:o, quod S. Athanasio tribuitur, Quesnelli conjecturæ. 937. Observationes editorum, 953. Vid. Symbolum. Non omnes l'atres quos S. Athanasius in Apolfgia secunda sibi faventes recensuit, pertinent ad concilium Sardicense, XLII. Notabilis distinctio inter eosdem Patres facienda, XLIII, XLIV.
The canons of the Council of Auvergne that were published are rather those of the fifth Council of Orleans, CCLX. St. Athanasius, condemned by the Eastern pseudo-synod, was received and absolved by the Apostolic See, 352. His epistle to Epictetus, bishop of the Corinthians, 374. Another to the Churches of the Mareotis, edited from the Verona manuscript with the subscriptions of the Sardican Fathers, 609. Another to the Church of Alexandria from the same codex, 611. Concerning the Creed attributed to St. Athanasius, the conjectures of Quesnel, 937. The observations of the editors, 953. See Creed. Not all the Fathers whom St. Athanasius listed in his Second Apology as favoring him belong to the Council of Sardica, XLII. A notable distinction to be made among those same Fathers, XLIII, XLIV.
所刊行的奧弗涅(Auvergne)會議教規,實為第五次奧爾良(Orleans)會議的教規,CCLX。聖亞他那修為東方偽會議所譴責,卻為宗座所接納並赦免,352。他致格林多人主教厄丕克德圖斯(Epictetus)的書信,374。另一封致馬雷奧提斯(Mareotis)諸教會的書信,依維羅納抄本並附撒爾迪卡(Sardica)諸教父的署名而刊行,609。另一封致亞歷山大教會的書信,出自同一抄本,611。論歸於聖亞他那修名下的《信經》,奎內爾(Quesnel)的推測,937。編者的按語,953。見「信經」。聖亞他那修在《第二護教辭》中所列、聲援他的諸教父,並非全都屬於撒爾迪卡會議,XLII。當在這些教父之間作一重要的區分,XLIII, XLIV。
255:27
Mendosus locus Apologiæ secunde emendandus, XLV:!. Alia menda correcta, XLIV, XLV, XLVI. Attici CP. episcopi regula formatarum, 451 not. Exemplaria Nicænorum canonum Latine reddita ad Africanos misit. CI. Authentica subscriptio, qua eadem exemplariasignavit, e mss. educta, CII. Auctoritates a Gallis episcopis vocatæ constitutiones apoStolicae, CXXXL. Avellana collectio, ejusque pr:rstantia, CLVIII Et seqq. A veni nenses episcopi Benedictus et Petrus juramentum præstant Ecclesiæ Areletensi, CLXXIII. S. Augustinus inter uit concilio Carthaginensi anni 397, LXXXVII. Num, et quatenus ordinatus coadjutor Valerii Hipponensis, ignoraverit interdictum Nicenum, 82, 83.
A faulty passage of the Second Apology to be emended, XLVII. Other errors corrected, XLIV, XLV, XLVI. The rule of letters of recommendation by Atticus, bishop of Constantinople, 451 note. He sent to the Africans copies of the Nicene canons rendered into Latin, CI. The authentic subscription by which he signed those same copies, drawn from the manuscripts, CII. The authorities called by the bishops of Gaul 'the Apostolic Constitutions,' CXXXI. The Avellana collection and its excellence, CLVIII and following. The bishops of Avignon, Benedict and Peter, swear an oath to the Church of Arles, CLXXIII. St. Augustine was present at the Council of Carthage of the year 397, LXXXVII. Whether, and to what extent, having been ordained coadjutor of Valerius of Hippo, he was ignorant of the Nicene prohibition, 82, 83.
《第二護教辭》中一處錯訛當予校正,XLVII。其他訛誤的訂正,XLIV, XLV, XLVI。君士坦丁堡主教阿提庫斯(Atticus)論薦信(letters formate)的規條,451 註。他將譯成拉丁文的尼西亞教規副本寄給非洲人,CI。他在這些副本上署名的真確簽署,自抄本中考出,CII。高盧諸主教所稱的「宗徒憲章」這些權威文獻,CXXXI。阿維拉納(Avellana)彙集及其卓越價值,CLVIII 及其後。亞維農(Avignon)主教本篤與伯多祿向亞爾教會宣誓,CLXXIII。聖奧斯定出席了三九七年的迦太基會議,LXXXVII。他受任為希波(Hippo)的瓦勒利烏斯之輔理主教時,是否、以及在何種程度上不知尼西亞的禁令,82, 83。
255:28
Augustini epistola nna cum libro primo de nuptis et concupiscentia quando missa ad Valerium comitem, 870. Honori1 lex contra Pelegianos ad Augustinem et am directa, 176 not., 889. Libri de Gratia et P. cceto Originali quando ab Augustinos cripti, 895. An ustinus in Mauritaniam profectus est auctoritate sedis apostolicæ compulsus, ut quasdam causas eadem auctoritate terminaret, 1095. Notatur error inscriptionis epistolae Augustini ad Optatnm, H95. Alius Angustini locus emendandus, seu supplendus, CXXXII. Loca ejusdem explicata, LXXV, XCVII, 82, 801 no'., b66, 870, 885, 890. Delinitio dogmatum ecclesiasticorum Gennadii posteriori manu Augustino tricuta, CXXVIII.
Augustine's epistle, together with the first book On Marriage and Concupiscence, when it was sent to Count Valerius, 870. The law of Honorius against the Pelagians, directed also to Augustine, 176 note, 889. When the books On Grace and Original Sin were written by Augustine, 895. Augustine went into Mauretania compelled by the authority of the Apostolic See, in order to settle certain cases by that same authority, 1095. An error in the heading of Augustine's epistle to Optatus is noted, 1095. Another passage of Augustine to be emended or supplemented, CXXXII. Passages of the same explained, LXXV, XCVII, 82, 801 note, 866, 870, 885, 890. The Definition of Ecclesiastical Dogmas of Gennadius, attributed to Augustine by a later hand, CXXVIII.
奧斯定的書信,連同《論婚姻與情慾》第一卷,何時寄予伯爵瓦勒利烏斯,870。何諾留(Honorius)反伯拉糾派(Pelagians)的法令,亦致奧斯定,176 註,889。奧斯定何時撰寫《論恩典與原罪》諸書,895。奧斯定因宗座之權威所迫而前往茅利塔尼亞(Mauretania),為以該權威了結某些案件,1095。奧斯定致奧普塔圖斯(Optatus)書信標題中的一處錯誤被指出,1095。奧斯定另一處經文當予校正或補足,CXXXII。同一作者諸處的解釋,LXXV, XCVII, 82, 801 註, 866, 870, 885, 890。革納狄烏斯(Gennadius)的《教會教義界定》,被後人之手歸於奧斯定名下,CXXVIII。
255:29
Aurelianensis synodus anni 558, CXXXV. Aurelianus præfectus prætorio sub Glycerio imperatore, 679 not. Aurelii episcopi Carthaginensis epistola ad episcopos per Byzacensam et Augustanam provinciam constitutos, 170, 889. Concil a Africæ sub Aurelio celebrata, LXXVII. Azyma a Judæis nun accipienda, 439. Balnea viris et mut eribus communia interdicuntur, 438. Baptisma ab omni crimine purgat, 110. T. in originali, tum personali, 654. Baptismi necessitas etiam in parvulis, 1GG. Parvuli sine baptismo morientes, non erunt In medio quodam loco, uhi beate vivant, ibid., 167. Error Pelagii n tatus, ibid. 179. Canon concilii plenarii Africae contra eundem errorem constitutus, xcvi, 180.
The synod of Orleans of the year 558, CXXXV. Aurelianus, praetorian prefect under the emperor Glycerius, 679 note. The epistle of Aurelius, bishop of Carthage, to the bishops established throughout the province of Byzacena and the Augustan province, 170, 889. The councils of Africa celebrated under Aurelius, LXXVII. Unleavened bread not to be received from the Jews, 439. Baths common to men and women are forbidden, 438. Baptism cleanses from every sin, 110, both original and personal, 654. The necessity of baptism even in little ones, 166. Little ones who die without baptism will not be in some middle place where they live in blessedness, ibid., 167. The error of Pelagius noted, ibid., 179. The canon of the plenary council of Africa established against that same error, XCVI, 180.
五五八年的奧爾良會議,CXXXV。奧勒利安努斯(Aurelianus),格利刻里烏斯皇帝治下的禁衛軍長官,679 註。迦太基主教奧勒留(Aurelius)致拜匝克納(Byzacena)行省與奧古斯坦行省諸主教的書信,170, 889。奧勒留任內在非洲召開的諸會議,LXXVII。不可從猶太人領受無酵餅,439。男女共用浴池被禁止,438。聖洗滌除一切罪,110,無論原罪或本罪,654。聖洗的必要,即連嬰孩亦然,166。未受洗而死的嬰孩,不會在某種中間之地享福而生,同上,167。伯拉糾的謬誤被指出,同上,179。非洲全體會議為反對此謬誤而訂立的教規,XCVI, 180。
255:30
Hujus canonis vindiciæ, 822 et seqq. idem er or etiam a sede apostolica damnatus, xcv I. Baptizandæ prægnantes, 117. Baptisma aegrotantium, 98. De baptizatis in ægritudine, 440. Mortui non baptizandi. 91. An in dubio baptizandum, 104. Nemo suscipiatur ad baptisma post duas hebdomadas Quadragesimæ, 4io. Præter Pascha et Pentecosten baptism i non conferendum, nisi periculum sit dilationis, 247, 413. Baptizati chrismate participes siut, 440. Baptizardi fidei symbolum discant, et q iota feria ultimæ septimanæ quadragesimalis episcopo vel presbytero reddant, ibid. Ritus baptismi, 248, 658. A baptizandis, consignandisque nihil pretii exigatur, 410.
The vindication of this canon, 822 and following. The same error also condemned by the Apostolic See, XCVI. Pregnant women to be baptized, 117. The baptism of the sick, 98. Concerning those baptized in sickness, 440. The dead not to be baptized, 91. Whether in doubt one ought to baptize, 104. No one is to be received for baptism after the second week of Lent, 410. Apart from Easter and Pentecost baptism is not to be conferred, unless there is danger in delay, 247, 413. The baptized are to be partakers of the chrism, 440. Those about to be baptized are to learn the symbol of faith, and on what weekday of the last week of Lent they are to render it back to the bishop or presbyter, ibid. The rite of baptism, 248, 658. From those to be baptized and confirmed let no fee be exacted, 410.
此教規的辯護,822 及其後。同一謬誤亦為宗座所譴責,XCVI。孕婦當受洗,117。病人的聖洗,98。論在病中受洗者,440。已死者不可施洗,91。疑慮之中是否當施洗,104。四旬期第二週之後,不得收領人受洗,410。除復活節與五旬節外,不施聖洗,除非遲延有危險,247, 413。受洗者當分領聖油(chrism),440。將受洗者當學習信德的信經,並於四旬期末週的哪一日向主教或司鐸背誦覆述,同上。聖洗禮儀,248, 658。對受洗及受堅振者,不得索取任何費用,410。
255:31
Qui ante baptisma sacrificarunt, post baptisma uon exclusi a clero, 110. Baptisma in necessitate ministrare etiam laicis conced tur 411. In nulla Ecclesia baptismali presbyter absque d acono sit, 671. Baptisma per trinam mersionem collatum, CCCVIII. Basilicæ sanctorum martyrnm, ibique conventus celebrali, 126. Bas licæ novæ ex more dedieandae non erant absque præceptione Romani pontilicis, 410, 420. Quædam basilicæ ædificatæ in quorumdam non omnino fidelium nomine, a Gelasio reprobantur, 420. Basilisco tyranno haeretico Acacins CP. restitit. 355. Et de eo retulit ad apostolicam sedem, 354. Scriptis apostolicæ sedis ipse Basiliscus iufractus est, et a pluribus revocatus excessibus. ibid.
Those who sacrificed before baptism are not, after baptism, excluded from the clergy, 110. To administer baptism in necessity is granted even to laymen, 411. In no baptismal church let there be a presbyter without a deacon, 671. Baptism conferred by triple immersion, CCCVIII. The basilicas of the holy martyrs, and assemblies celebrated there, 126. New basilicas, according to custom, were not to be dedicated without the prescription of the Roman pontiff, 410, 420. Certain basilicas built in the name of persons not altogether faithful are reproved by Gelasius, 420. Acacius of Constantinople resisted the tyrant heretic Basiliscus, 355. And he reported about him to the Apostolic See, 354. By the writings of the Apostolic See Basiliscus himself was broken, and recalled by many from his excesses, ibid.
凡在受洗前曾獻祭者,受洗之後不被逐出聖職,110。危急時即連平信徒亦獲准施洗,411。任何施洗的教堂,司鐸不可無執事,671。藉三次浸水所行的聖洗,CCCVIII。聖殉道者的聖殿,並在那裡舉行的聚會,126。按慣例,新建聖殿非經羅馬教宗的指令不得祝聖,410, 420。某些以並非全然忠信之人的名義所建的聖殿,為哲拉削(Gelasius)所斥責,420。君士坦丁堡的阿卡基烏斯抵抗暴君兼異端的巴西利斯庫斯(Basiliscus),355。並就此事呈報宗座,354。藉宗座的文書,巴西利斯庫斯本人遭挫折,並被許多人從其過惡中召回,同上。
255:32
Basiliscus Romanæ Ecclesiæ subdiaconus Zosimi litteras et acta circa Cælestium in Africam attulit, et quando, 834, 855. Afrorum rescripta Romam retulisse videtur, 860. Rede Pœnitentiale, CCLXIX. Liber de Remediis peccato rum Bedæ ascriptus cujus sit, ibid. Benedictus levita Moguutinus eolleetor Cal itularium, CCLXXXIII. Bigami habead, qni post propositum virginitatis prævaricati sunt. 114i no'. Blasphemia in Spiritum sanctum quatenus noa remittatur, 328. Bonifacii i epistola ad episcopos Thessaliae a suppositionis et interpolationis nota eximitur, CLXX, 53 net. Scribit ad Hilarium episcopum Narbonensem 269. Documenta ob schisma inter Bonifacium et Eulalium edita e collectione Avellana, CLX.
Basiliscus, subdeacon of the Roman Church, brought into Africa the letters and acts of Zosimus concerning Caelestius, and when, 834, 855. He seems to have carried back to Rome the rescripts of the Africans, 860. The Penitential again, CCLXIX. Whose the book On the Remedies of Sins ascribed to Bede is, ibid. Benedict the Levite of Mainz, collector of the Capitularies, CCLXXXIII. Let them be held bigamists who, after a vow of virginity, have transgressed, 114 note. To what extent blasphemy against the Holy Spirit is not remitted, 328. The epistle of Boniface I to the bishops of Thessaly is freed from the mark of forgery and interpolation, CLXX, 53 note. He writes to Hilary, bishop of Narbonne, 269. Documents published on account of the schism between Boniface and Eulalius, from the Avellana collection, CLX.
羅馬教會的副執事巴西利斯庫斯,將佐西睦(Zosimus)關於切萊斯提烏斯(Caelestius)的書信與案卷帶入非洲,於何時為之,834, 855。他似乎也將非洲人的批覆帶回羅馬,860。又論《懺悔書》(Penitential),CCLXIX。歸於比德(Bede)名下的《論罪之療治》一書究屬何人,同上。美因茨的本篤執事,《教令集》的編纂者,CCLXXXIII。凡發過守貞之願而後失節者,當視為重婚者,114 註。褻瀆聖神在何種程度上不蒙赦免,328。教宗博義一世致帖撒利諸主教的書信,得免於偽造與竄改之嫌,CLXX, 53 註。他致書納博訥(Narbonne)主教希拉略,269。因博義(Boniface)與歐拉利烏斯(Eulalius)之間的分裂而刊行的文件,出自阿維拉納彙集,CLX。
255:33
Bonizonis episcopi coll ectio, CCCVII. De anno emortuali ejusdem. ibid. Excerpta ex ms. Brixiano, CCCVIII et seqq. Auctor fuit libri de sacramentis, CCCVII. Scripsit in. Ugonem schismaticum, cccix. Ejus liber ad Amicum, ibid. Ejusdem Epitome sententiarum S. Augustini, CCCVII. Bonosus passim sine ulla discussione ordinationes illicitas faciebat, 195. Ordinatis ab codem Anystus et socii honores suos servari permiserant, et cur, 193. Qni de catholica ad Bonosum transierunt damnatum, et ab eo sunt ordinati, in honoribus suis non sunt recipiendi, 194. Breviarium et Capitula promiscue accepta pro titulis canonum, CCCXVII. Breviarium canonum Hipponensium vindicatum, 79 et seqq., 735 et seqq.
The collection of Bonizo, bishop, CCCVII. Concerning the year of his death, ibid. Excerpts from the Brescia manuscript, CCCVIII and following. He was the author of the book On the Sacraments, CCCVII. He wrote against Hugh the schismatic, CCCIX. His book To a Friend, ibid. His Epitome of the sentences of St. Augustine, CCCVII. Bonosus everywhere, without any examination, performed unlawful ordinations, 195. To those ordained by him, Anysius and his colleagues had permitted their honors to be preserved, and why, 193. Those who passed over to the condemned Bonosus from the Catholic Church and were ordained by him are not to be received into their honors, 194. Breviarium and Capitula taken indifferently for the titles of canons, CCCXVII. The Breviary of the canons of Hippo vindicated, 79 and following, 735 and following.
主教博尼佐(Bonizo)的彙集,CCCVII。論其卒年,同上。摘自布雷西亞抄本的節錄,CCCVIII 及其後。他是《論聖事》一書的作者,CCCVII。他撰文駁斥分裂者胡格(Hugh),CCCIX。他的《致友人書》,同上。他的《聖奧斯定語錄撮要》,CCCVII。博諾蘇斯(Bonosus)處處不加查察而行非法的祝聖,195。對由他所祝聖者,阿尼西烏斯(Anysius)等人曾准許保留其品級,緣由何在,193。凡從大公教會轉投已受譴責的博諾蘇斯、並由他祝聖者,不得收領其品級榮位,194。Breviarium(綱要)與 Capitula(章目)作為教規標題而通用無別,CCCXVII。希波教規《綱要》之辯護,79 及其後,735 及其後。
255:34
Quando. ubi, et a quibus conditum, LXXX, 79. Ejus canones qui, 85 et aeqq. Idem Breviarium directum ad synodum Carthaginensem plenariam anni 397, LXXX. Ejusque gestis insertum, 82. Series eorumdem canonum in hac synodo, LXXX et seqq. Canon de clericis Donatistis, et alius de infantibus Breviario asseruntur, LXXXIII et seqq. S. Augustinus duos canones hujus Breviarii allegavit ex concilio ann' 597. Cui erant inserti, non vero ei concilio Hipponensi, 745 not. Similiter etiam Ferrandus, 750 not. Canones duo Breviario in fine adjecti, 102, 105. Alii plures in alio codice additi, CCLIX. Breviatio Ferrandi, fid. Ferratidus. Breviatio collectionis Hispanicæ edita a cardinali de Aguirre ex ms.
When, where, and by whom it was composed, LXXX, 79. Which are its canons, 85 and following. The same Breviary directed to the plenary synod of Carthage of the year 397, LXXX. And inserted into its acts, 82. The series of those same canons in this synod, LXXX and following. A canon on the Donatist clerics, and another on infants, are asserted to belong to the Breviary, LXXXIII and following. St. Augustine cited two canons of this Breviary from the council of the year 397, into which they had been inserted, but not from the council of Hippo, 745 note. Likewise also Ferrandus, 750 note. Two canons added to the Breviary at the end, 102, 105. Several others added in another codex, CCLIX. The Abridgment of Ferrandus, see Ferrandus. The Abridgment of the Spanish collection edited by Cardinal de Aguirre from the manuscript
它於何時、何地、由何人編成,LXXX, 79。其教規為何,85 及其後。同一《綱要》呈交三九七年迦太基全體會議,LXXX。並編入其案卷,82。這些教規在該會議中的次第,LXXX 及其後。一條論多納圖派(Donatist)聖職人員的教規,與另一條論嬰孩的教規,被認定屬於此《綱要》,LXXXIII 及其後。聖奧斯定引用此《綱要》兩條教規,乃出自三九七年會議(教規曾編入其中),而非出自希波會議,745 註。費蘭杜斯(Ferrandus)亦同,750 註。在《綱要》末尾增補的兩條教規,102, 105。在另一抄本中又增補若干條,CCLIX。費蘭杜斯的撮要,見「費蘭杜斯」。德阿吉雷(de Aguirre)樞機依抄本所刊行的西班牙彙集撮要──
255:35
Joannis Baptistæ Perezii, CCLXIII. Excerpla fuit ex auctiori collectione Hispanica, ibid. De auctore ejusdem collectionis, CCLXIV. De tempore, CCLXV. Breviatio pervetusta canonum conteenta in duobus cod cibus Veronensi et Lucano describitur, CCLVII ei seqq. E quibus anti puissimis fontibus hausta, CCLXI. Breviculus historiae Eutychianistarum in vulgatis concihorum supplendus, CLVIII. Brevis statutorum pro Brevintione, seu Breviario, 87,90, Burchardus. ejusque collectio, CCXC. Quæ Co'l etarium rationum inscribenda est, ibid. De numero librorum ejusdcn collectionis, CCXCL. Genuina praefatio e mss edita, CCXCIL.
of Johannes Baptista Perezius, CCLXIII. It was excerpted from a fuller Spanish collection, ibid. Concerning the author of that collection, CCLXIV. Concerning its date, CCLXV. A very ancient abridgment of canons, contained in two codices, the Veronese and the Lucan, is described, CCLVII and following. From which most ancient sources it was drawn, CCLXI. The brief history of the Eutychianists, to be supplied in the published editions of the councils, CLVIII. A brief of the statutes for the Breviatio, or Breviary, 87, 90. Burchard and his collection, CCXC. Which is to be entitled Collectarium of canonical reasonings, ibid. Concerning the number of books of the same collection, CCXCI. The genuine preface, edited from the manuscripts, CCXCII.
出自若望·巴蒂斯塔·佩雷斯(Johannes Baptista Perezius)之手,CCLXIII。它是從一部更完整的西班牙彙集中節錄而來,同上。論該彙集的作者,CCLXIV。論其年代,CCLXV。一部極古老的教規撮要,存於維羅納與盧卡兩部抄本中,得以記述,CCLVII 及其後。它取材自哪些最古老的源頭,CCLXI。《歐迪克派(Eutychianists)簡史》,當補入通行的公會議刊本中,CLVIII。為該《撮要》(即《綱要》)所作章程的提要,87, 90。布爾哈德(Burchard)及其彙集,CCXC。此集當題為《教規論理彙編》,同上。論該彙集卷數,CCXCI。依抄本刊行的真正序言,CCXCII。
255:36
Burchardi mos inscribendi synodis, pontificibus vel patribus sententias quorumdam scriptorum, CCXCIV. it Hæc supposititia inscriptio in alios collectores derivata. quam confusionem induxerit, ibib. Pœnitentiale vetus Ecclesiæ Germanicæa Burchardo insertum suae collectioni, CCXCV. Byzacenæ provinciae synodi sub Aurelio celebratæ, CV. Cadolus Parmensis, CCCIX. Cæsaraugustana colleclio, CCCXIX. Calendion Antlorhenus episcopus sanctus, 333. Venerabilis, 362. A sede exclusus contra camones, 335, 353. 356, 557. Ideo depulsus, ut hæreticis panderelur introitus, 362, 363. Canon scripturarum, vid. Scripturæ canonicre. Canonum aposlolicorum collectio omnium ve ustissima, v.
Burchard's manner of ascribing to synods, pontiffs, or fathers the sentences of certain writers, CCXCIV. What confusion this spurious ascription, passed on to other collectors, introduced, ibid. The old Penitential of the German Church inserted by Burchard into his collection, CCXCV. The synods of the province of Byzacena celebrated under Aurelius, CV. Cadalous of Parma, CCCIX. The Saragossa collection, CCCXIX. Calendion, holy bishop of Antioch, 333. Venerable, 362. Excluded from his see contrary to the canons, 335, 353, 356, 357. He was therefore driven out, that an entrance might be opened to the heretics, 362, 363. The canon of the Scriptures, see Canonical Scriptures. The collection of the apostolic canons, the most ancient of all, V.
布爾哈德把某些作者的語句歸於各會議、教宗或教父的作法,CCXCIV。此種偽托的歸屬被傳給其他編纂者後,造成何等混亂,同上。布爾哈德納入其彙集的日耳曼教會古《懺悔書》,CCXCV。奧勒留任內所召開的拜匝克納行省諸會議,CV。帕爾馬的卡達盧斯(Cadalous),CCCIX。薩拉戈薩(Saragossa)彙集,CCCXIX。安提阿聖主教卡倫迪翁(Calendion),333。可敬者,362。違反教規被逐出其主教座,335, 353, 356, 357。他因此被逐,好為異端者開門引入,362, 363。聖經正典,見「正典聖經」。宗徒教規的彙集,諸彙集中最古老者,V。
255:37
In Oriente concita, et quando, ibid. De usu ejus apud Graecos, VI. Apud Latinas usui non fuit nisi post versionem Dionysii Exigui, ibid. Canones iidem ab apostolis verbo traditi, et i ostea ab aliis coclecti, v. Non tamen omnes relati inter cantns apostolicos sUnt. apostolorum, ibid. Cur inter apocrypha recensiti, ibid. De numero eorumdem cunodum, VII. Canones in singulis synodis Patrum const tuli Observandi, 225. Soli canones Nicæai, ct Sardicens s Nicænorum nomine inscripti, diutius a Latinis rocepti, LI. Canones nliarum Gracarum synodorum quando a Latinis allegari .'rint, LVI. Unde hæc obs-rvan ia in Latinos pro.cta, ibid.
Composed in the East, and when, ibid. Concerning its use among the Greeks, VI. Among the Latins it was not in use except after the version of Dionysius Exiguus, ibid. The same canons were handed down by the Apostles by word of mouth, and afterward collected by others, V. Yet not all that are reckoned among the apostolic canons are of the Apostles, ibid. Why they were reckoned among the apocrypha, ibid. Concerning the number of those same canons, VII. The canons established in the several synods of the Fathers are to be observed, 225. Only the canons of Nicaea and Sardica, inscribed under the name of the Nicene canons, were longer received by the Latins, LI. When the canons of the other Greek synods began to be cited by the Latins, LVI. Whence this observance proceeded among the Latins, ibid.
於東方編成,及其時間,同上。論其在希臘人中的使用,VI。在拉丁人中,直到狄約尼修·埃克西古斯(Dionysius Exiguus)的譯本之後才被使用,同上。這些教規本由宗徒口傳,後由他人輯錄,V。然而被列入宗徒教規者並非全屬宗徒,同上。它們為何被列入次經(apocrypha),同上。論這些教規的數目,VII。諸教父各會議所訂立的教規當予遵守,225。唯有尼西亞與撒爾迪卡的教規,因冠以「尼西亞教規」之名,較長久地為拉丁人所接受,LI。其他希臘會議的教規何時開始為拉丁人所援引,LVI。此種慣例在拉丁人中由何而來,同上。
255:38
Canouum nomine aliquando decretales Romanorum poalificum comprehensæ LVI. Vide Codex canonum. Canonum constituta pro temporum qualitate moderanda, 407 et seqq. Quod in necessitate indulgetur, extra necessitatem non usurpandum, 409, 412, 419. Canones et s:atuta sedis apostolicae nulli sacerdotum licet ignorare, 254, 276. Pœena violantium canones, 49. Capitula et Breviarium promiscue accepta, CCCXVI. Capitutaria rcgum Francorum quid et quomodo condita, CCLXXXII. Capitularium collectio Ansegisi abbatis studio in quatuor libros digesta CCLXXXIII. Alia Benedicti levitae in libros Ires, ibid. De quatuor additionibus capitularium, ibid. Carthaginensis synodus sub Grato, LXXVI.
Under the name of canons were sometimes comprehended the decretals of the Roman pontiffs, LVI. See Codex of canons. The provisions of the canons are to be moderated according to the quality of the times, 407 and following. What is indulged in necessity is not to be usurped outside of necessity, 409, 412, 419. The canons and statutes of the Apostolic See none of the priests may ignore, 254, 276. The penalty of those who violate the canons, 49. Capitula and Breviarium taken indifferently, CCCXVI. The Capitularies of the Frankish kings, what they are and how they were composed, CCLXXXII. The collection of the Capitularies, arranged by the labor of Abbot Ansegisus into four books, CCLXXXIII. Another by Benedict the Levite into three books, ibid. Concerning the four additions of the Capitularies, ibid. The synod of Carthage under Gratus, LXXVI.
在「教規」之名下,有時也含括羅馬教宗的詔令(decretals),LVI。見「教規法典」。教規的規定當按時代情況予以斟酌,407 及其後。危急時所寬容者,於非危急時不得擅用,409, 412, 419。宗座的教規與章程,眾司鐸無人可不知,254, 276。違反教規者的刑罰,49。Capitula 與 Breviarium 通用無別,CCCXVI。法蘭克諸王的《教令集》,其性質及如何編成,CCLXXXII。經修院長安塞吉蘇斯之力整理為四卷的《教令集》彙編,CCLXXXIII。本篤執事另編為三卷者,同上。論《教令集》的四種增補,同上。格拉圖斯(Gratus)任內的迦太基會議,LXXVI。
255:39
Alia sub Genethlio, ibid. Alia anni 394, suh Aurelio, LXXII. Alia anni 397, Kal. Julias, ibid. Alia anni ejusdem iduum Augustarum, in qua Breviarium canonum Hipponensum conditum fuit, 79. Celebrata ab Aurelio Carthaginensi cnm episcopis Pyzacenis, LXXX. Vide Breviarium canonum llipponensium. Duæ epistolae sistinguendæ, a'tera ejusdem Concilii, aitera Mizonii primatis Byzaceui, 759 not Alia anni ejusdem habta v kal. Septembris, in qua Brevi rium canonum Hipponensium le lum, et confirmatum fuit, LXXII. Ejusdem synodi restituendæ necessitas, ibid. Series canonum ejusdem syno li restituta, LXXX et seqq. Carthaginensis synodus anni 398 ex mss. Coltec ionum llisp. et Isid.
Another under Genethlius, ibid. Another of the year 394, under Aurelius, LXXII. Another of the year 397, on the Kalends of July, ibid. Another of the same year, on the Ides of August, in which the Breviary of the canons of Hippo was composed, 79. Celebrated by Aurelius of Carthage with the Byzacene bishops, LXXX. See Breviary of the canons of Hippo. Two epistles to be distinguished, one of the same Council, the other of Mizonius, primate of Byzacena, 759 note. Another of the same year, held on the 5th day before the Kalends of September, in which the Breviary of the canons of Hippo was read and confirmed, LXXII. The necessity of restoring the same synod, ibid. The series of canons of the same synod restored, LXXX and following. The synod of Carthage of the year 398, from the manuscripts of the Spanish and Isidorian collections
另一次在革內特利烏斯(Genethlius)任內,同上。另一次在三九四年,奧勒留任內,LXXII。另一次在三九七年七月一日,同上。另一次在同年八月望日(Ides),希波教規《綱要》即於其中編成,79。由迦太基的奧勒留偕拜匝克納諸主教召開,LXXX。見「希波教規綱要」。當區分兩封書信:一封屬該會議本身,另一封屬拜匝克納首主教米佐尼烏斯(Mizonius),759 註。另一次在同年八月二十八日召開,希波教規《綱要》於其中宣讀並獲確認,LXXII。修復該會議的必要,同上。該會議教規次第之復原,LXXX 及其後。三九八年迦太基會議,依西班牙與依西多祿彙集的抄本──
255:40
vulgata, non pertinet ad..Ham svnolum Africanam, LXXVIII et seqq. Variæ de ca sententæ, ibid. Qui I probabilius credatur, XCI Carthaginensis anni 399, xcu. Aliae duae anni 401. ibid. Secundiæ synodi anui 401. Necessaria restitutio, ibid. et. XCIII. Alia anni 403, xcv. Alia an. 404., il id. Alia anui 403, eci quidam canon adjudcandus ostenditur, xcv. Alia anni 407, ibid. Aliæ duæ anni 408, xcv, xcvi. Alia anni 409, ibid. Alia an. 410, ibid. Carthaginensis, quae damnavit Cælestium. celebrata non an. 412, sed 411, 845. Carahagihensis synodi anni 416 epistola ad Innoce tiu n papam, 128. Carthaginensis plenaria anni 418 contra errores Pelagii et Cælestii, XCVI, 165.
as published, does not belong to that same African synod, LXXVIII and following. Various opinions concerning it, ibid. Which may more probably be believed, XCI. The Carthaginian synod of the year 399, XCII. Two others of the year 401, ibid. The necessary restitution of the second synod of the year 401, ibid. and XCIII. Another of the year 403, XCV. Another of the year 404, ibid. Another of the year 405, to which a certain canon is shown to be adjudged, XCV. Another of the year 407, ibid. Two others of the year 408, XCV, XCVI. Another of the year 409, ibid. Another of the year 410, ibid. The Carthaginian synod which condemned Caelestius was celebrated not in the year 412, but in 411, 845. The epistle of the Carthaginian synod of the year 416 to Pope Innocent, 128. The plenary Carthaginian synod of the year 418 against the errors of Pelagius and Caelestius, XCVI, 165.
所刊行者,並不屬於該非洲會議,LXXVIII 及其後。關於它的種種意見,同上。哪一說較可信,XCI。三九九年迦太基會議,XCII。四〇一年另有兩次,同上。四〇一年第二次會議之必要復原,同上及 XCIII。四〇三年另一次,XCV。四〇四年另一次,同上。四〇五年另一次,某條教規被判定屬之,XCV。四〇七年另一次,同上。四〇八年另有兩次,XCV, XCVI。四〇九年另一次,同上。四一〇年另一次,同上。譴責切萊斯提烏斯的迦太基會議,並非召開於四一二年,而是四一一年,845。四一六年迦太基會議致教宗依諾增爵的書信,128。四一八年迦太基全體會議,反對伯拉糾與切萊斯提烏斯的謬誤,XCVI, 165。
255:41
Canon ejusdem concilii contra adunitteates saluti, et quietis locum parvulis siue baptismate decedentibus, a suppositione eximitur, XCVI el seqq. Carthaginensi synodi:uni 419. Kxac a descriptio, XCVIIT, Subscriptiones eusdem synodi, 646. Canones pnores triginta tres attonis x mao unde derivati ac repetiti, LXXVI. Ili soli canones in quibusdam manuscriptis antiquissimis contenti, LXXXIII. Diversa ipsorum divisio in codicibus d versis, 629. Iidem nunc impressi, uti leguntur in antiquasbimis colleclionibus mss. Ita icis, 635 et seqq. Carthaginense concilium aMni 421, nunc primo editum, ciu, 619 et seqq. Aliud Carthaginense vigesimum suh Aurel o, cin.
The canon of the same council, against those who deny a place of salvation and rest to little ones departing without baptism, is freed from the charge of forgery, XCVI and following. The Carthaginian synod of the year 419. An exact description, XCVIII. The subscriptions of the same synod, 646. The first thirty-three canons, whence derived and repeated from the tenth session, LXXVI. These alone are the canons contained in certain most ancient manuscripts, LXXXIII. Their diverse division in diverse codices, 629. The same now printed, as they are read in the most ancient Italian manuscript collections, 635 and following. The council of Carthage of the year 421, now first edited, CIII, 619 and following. Another twentieth Carthaginian council under Aurelius, CIII.
同一會議的教規──反對那些否認未受洗而離世的嬰孩有得救與安息之所者──得免於偽造之嫌,XCVI 及其後。四一九年迦太基會議。一份精確的描述,XCVIII。該會議的署名,646。前三十三條教規,自第十次會期由何處衍生並重述,LXXVI。某些最古老抄本中所載者唯有這些教規,LXXXIII。它們在各抄本中的不同劃分,629。今依最古老的義大利抄本彙集所載付印,635 及其後。四二一年迦太基會議,今首次刊行,CIII, 619 及其後。奧勒留任內另一第二十次迦太基會議,CIII。
255:42
Ex hoc scripta videtur Africanorum epistola ad Cœlestinum papam, CIV. Tempus ejusdem conci ii, ibid. Carthaginense conc lium anni 525 « x unico codice Vat. Palatino vulgatum, CXXXVI. In aliis antiquis documentis laudatum, ibid. Ejus tem conci ii err, r notatus, LXVI. Locus emendandus, XCIV. Castitas, v d. Continentia. Cataphrygæ baptizandi, cnm ad Ecclesiam veniu t, 431. Cataphrygarum vox perperam intrusa canoui Nicæno versionis Isidoriant, 61 non. Catechumeni, 117. A quibus debeant abstinore, 658. Cathari quomodo recipirndi, 54. Car.on Nicænus de lisdem explicatus, ibid., not. M: It- redd tus I atiue in versione codicis canonum hoc. tomo im ress. "56.
From this seems to have been written the epistle of the Africans to Pope Caelestinus, CIV. The date of the same council, ibid. The Carthaginian council of the year 525, published from a single codex, the Vatican Palatine, CXXXVI. Praised in other ancient documents, ibid. An error of the same council noted, LXVI. A passage to be emended, XCIV. Chastity, see Continence. The Cataphrygians to be baptized when they come to the Church, 431. The word 'Cataphrygians' wrongly intruded into the Nicene canon of the Isidorian version, 61 note. Catechumens, 117. From what they ought to abstain, 658. How the Cathari are to be received, 54. The Nicene canon concerning them explained, ibid., note. Better rendered into Latin in the version of the codex of canons printed in this volume, 56.
非洲人致教宗策肋斯定(Caelestinus)的書信似由此寫成,CIV。同一會議的年代,同上。五二五年迦太基會議,依梵蒂岡巴拉丁(Palatine)唯一抄本刊行,CXXXVI。在其他古文獻中受稱述,同上。同一會議一處錯誤被指出,LXVI。一處當予校正,XCIV。貞潔,見「節制」。卡塔弗里吉派(Cataphrygians)歸正來教會時當受洗,431。「卡塔弗里吉」一詞被誤插入依西多祿譯本的尼西亞教規中,61 註。慕道者(catechumens),117。他們當戒避何事,658。卡塔里派(Cathari)當如何接納,54。論他們的尼西亞教規之解釋,同上,註。在本卷所印的教規法典譯本中譯為拉丁文更佳,56。
255:43
Causæ cerico uni in Africa quomodo tractandæ, 93, 642, 614. Cause inter cericos inferioris ei superioris ordinis a quibus tenminandæ, 206. 230, 673. Causæ episcoporum, presbyterorum et diaconorum a quibus cogno cends ex Africana disciplina, 638, 639, 641. C usas uia ores a I sedem apostolica II post episcopale judicium referendæ, 207. Causa agitari nequit apud e.s qai iidem snt inimici, testes et judices, 337. Centii cameararii liber de Censibus, CCCIII. Chalcedoaensis collectio edita a Rustico, CXLII. Chalcedonensis concilii i esta actionis sextæ versionis primævæ, 214 not. i. Definitio fi tei ejusdem concilii, 320. Eadem ex alia antiqua versione, 3 It.
How the causes of clerics in Africa are to be treated, 93, 642, 644. Causes between clerics of the inferior and the superior order, by whom to be terminated, 206, 230, 673. The causes of bishops, presbyters, and deacons, by whom to be examined according to African discipline, 638, 639, 641. The greater causes to be referred to the Apostolic See after episcopal judgment, 207. A cause cannot be tried before those who are at once enemies, witnesses, and judges, 337. The book of Cencius the Chamberlain On the Censuses, CCCIII. The Chalcedonian collection edited by Rusticus, CXLII. The acts of the sixth session of the Council of Chalcedon, in the earliest version, 214 note. The definition of faith of the same council, 320. The same from another ancient version, 311.
在非洲,聖職人員的案件當如何處理,93, 642, 644。下級與上級聖品者之間的案件,當由何人了結,206, 230, 673。按非洲規制,主教、司鐸與執事的案件當由何人審理,638, 639, 641。重大案件當於主教裁判之後上呈宗座,207。案件不得在那些同時兼為仇敵、證人與審判者的人面前審理,337。御庫官岑奇烏斯(Cencius)的《論稅籍》一書,CCCIII。由魯斯提庫斯(Rusticus)編訂的迦克墩(Chalcedon)彙集,CXLII。迦克墩公會議第六會期的案卷,最早期譯本,214 註。同一會議的信德界定,320。同一界定的另一古譯本,311。
255:44
Canones Chalcedonenses interpretatio eis prisce, 223. Ex alia antiqua interpretatione nu ic primum edita, 617. Canones conditi actione septima, 617 not. Catalogus Patrum Chalcedonensium, 549. Quæ Chalced nensia gesta approba a a sede a; ostolica, et quæ rejecta, 321. Non omnii constare debent, c uae in ea synodo continentur, ibid. Codices canonum Græcorum in Chalcedonensi adhibiti, eorumque diversitas, XXXVI, XXXVII, XXXVIII. Duo viia cujusdam loci vulgatae actionis d cime sextæe notata, XXXVII. Since rus textus re stituendus, XXXVIII. Diversa allegatio canonis Nicæni ac ione decima tertia notabilis, XXXVII. Locus Chalcedonensis synodi.
The Chalcedonian canons, the ancient interpretation of them, 223. From another ancient interpretation, now first edited, 617. The canons established in the seventh session, 617 note. The catalogue of the Chalcedonian Fathers, 549. Which Chalcedonian acts were approved by the Apostolic See, and which rejected, 321. Not all things contained in that synod ought to stand, ibid. The codices of the Greek canons used at Chalcedon, and their diversity, XXXVI, XXXVII, XXXVIII. Two faults of a certain passage of the published sixteenth session noted, XXXVII. The genuine text to be restored, XXXVIII. The diverse citation of the Nicene canon in the thirteenth session, notable, XXXVII. A passage of the Chalcedonian synod,
迦克墩教規及其古代詮釋,223。出自另一古代詮釋,今首次刊行,617。第七會期所訂立的教規,617 註。迦克墩諸教父名錄,549。哪些迦克墩案卷為宗座所核准、哪些被駁回,321。該會議所含一切,並非都當成立,同上。迦克墩會議所用的希臘教規諸抄本及其差異,XXXVI, XXXVII, XXXVIII。刊本第十六會期某處的兩處訛誤被指出,XXXVII。真確的本文當予復原,XXXVIII。第十三會期對尼西亞教規的不同援引,值得注意,XXXVII。迦克墩會議的一處經文,
255:45
quo laudatur suppositition decretum Sardicense, explicatus, XXXIX. Tres canones Cbalcedonensihus additi, et unde su spti, 771. Chorepiscopi dicti vicarii episcoporum, tiO. 427. Cuid ipsis vetitum. 110. Formatas dare poterant. 427. In vicis et villis constituti, et ut episcopi consecrati, ibid. Eorum potestas quibus finibus coercita, ibid. Chrisana po t baptisma dandum, 440. Pctendum a proprio epi copo, non ab aliis, 667. Baptiza i non c ans guandi nisi ab episcopis, 200, 415. Presbyteri possunt baptizatos ungere chrismate, quod fuit ab episcopo consecratum, non tamen frontem codem signare, quod solius epis opiest, ibid. In chrismate nihil prelii exigeudum, 410. Christus. Vid. Filius Dei.
in which the spurious Sardican decree is praised, explained, XXXIX. Three canons added to the Chalcedonian canons, and whence they were taken, 771. The chorepiscopi called vicars of the bishops, 110, 427. What was forbidden to them, 110. They could give letters of recommendation, 427. Established in villages and country places, and consecrated as bishops, ibid. By what bounds their power was restrained, ibid. The chrism to be given after baptism, 440. To be sought from one's own bishop, not from others, 667. The baptized not to be confirmed except by bishops, 200, 415. Presbyters can anoint the baptized with the chrism that has been consecrated by the bishop, yet not sign the forehead with it, which belongs to the bishop alone, ibid. In the chrism let no fee be exacted, 410. Christ, see Son of God.
其中稱述偽撒爾迪卡敕令的那一段,得到解釋,XXXIX。增補於迦克墩教規的三條教規,及其取材何處,771。被稱為主教代理人的鄉間主教(chorepiscopi),110, 427。何事為他們所禁,110。他們可發薦信,427。設於村莊與鄉間,並被祝聖為主教,同上。他們的權柄受何種界限的約束,同上。聖洗之後當施聖油,440。當向自己的主教領取,而非他人,667。受洗者非由主教不得受堅振,200, 415。司鐸可用主教所祝聖的聖油為受洗者敷油,卻不可以之在額上劃記,此唯主教專有,同上。施聖油不得索取費用,410。基督,見「天主子」。
255:46
Citationes tres ante judicium ali quot dierum intervallum uon requirebam, 806 not. Clementis I papae epistola ad Jacobum supposititia, 454. A ltutino Latihe reddita, et a Græco conficta, ibid., not. AHia ejusdem epistola item suppositi ia ad eumdem Jacobum, 674. Eodem interprete e Græco in Latinum cooversa, 631. Discrimen earun a vulgata in conciliis, ibid. So a additamenta, quibus utraque interpolata est, Isidoro Mercatori tribuenda, CCXVII, CCXVIII. Clerici tam superioris ordinis quam inferioris, 206. Clcrici qui ordinandi, 90. Laici quando, et quatenus ordinandi, 409. Clericorum officiis monachos aggregari vult et Optat Siricius, 253.
Three citations before judgment did not require an interval of several days, 806 note. The epistle of Pope Clement I to James, spurious, 454. Rendered into Latin by Rufinus, and originally composed from the Greek, ibid., note. Another epistle of the same, likewise spurious, to the same James, 674. Converted from Greek into Latin by the same interpreter, 631. The difference of these from the one published in the councils, ibid. Certain additions, by which both are interpolated, to be attributed to Isidore Mercator, CCXVII, CCXVIII. Clerics, both of the superior order and of the inferior, 206. Which clerics are to be ordained, 90. When, and to what extent, laymen are to be ordained, 409. Siricius and Optatus wish monks to be joined to the offices of clerics, 253.
判決前的三次傳喚不需間隔數日,806 註。教宗革利免一世致雅各伯的書信,偽作,454。由魯非諾(Rufinus)譯為拉丁文,原由希臘文撰成,同上,註。同一作者另一封同屬偽作、亦致同一雅各伯的書信,674。由同一譯者自希臘文轉為拉丁文,631。這些書信與公會議中所刊行者的差異,同上。使兩封皆遭竄改的某些增補,當歸於依西多祿·梅卡托(Isidore Mercator),CCXVII, CCXVIII。聖職人員,無論上品或下品,206。哪些聖職人員當受祝聖,90。平信徒於何時、在何種程度上當受祝聖,409。西里修(Siricius)與奧普塔圖斯願將隱修士納入聖職人員的職務,253。
255:47
Nun ordinandus ilitteratus, aut aliqua parte corporis imminutus, 415, 416. Nec pænitens, 667. Nec servus sine dominorum voluntate, 414. Nec criminOsus et qui ordinatus ab officio removendus, 416. Ncc qui est rephaptizatus, 644. Nec qui viduamduxit, 189, 190, 207, not. 230, 233. Nec qui secundam duxit uxorem, 190, 191, 231, 253, 419. Etiamsi primam ante baptisma accepisset, 190, 289. Nec qui post peccatorum remissionem cingulum m litiæ sæcularis habuerit, 206. 449. Nec curialis, 211. Nec qui repudiatam dixit, 667. Clericatum obtinere non potrit. qui grandævus baptizatur, nisi eo quo baptizatnr tempore statim lectorum, aut exorcistarum numero societur, 232, 233. Non ordinandus seditionarius.
Not to be ordained one illiterate, or diminished in any part of the body, 415, 416. Nor a penitent, 667. Nor a slave without the will of his masters, 414. Nor a criminal, and one who, once ordained, is to be removed from office, 416. Nor one who has been rebaptized, 644. Nor one who has married a widow, 189, 190, 207 note, 230, 233. Nor one who has taken a second wife, 190, 191, 231, 253, 419. Even if he had taken the first before baptism, 190, 289. Nor one who, after the remission of sins, has worn the belt of secular military service, 206, 449. Nor a town councillor, 211. Nor one who has married a divorced woman, 667. He cannot obtain the clericate who is baptized in advanced age, unless at the very time he is baptized he is at once joined to the number of lectors or exorcists, 232, 233. Not to be ordained a seditious man,
不可祝聖文盲者,或身體某部殘缺者,415, 416。亦不可祝聖懺悔者,667。亦不可祝聖未得主人同意的奴隸,414。亦不可祝聖罪犯,並凡受祝聖後當免職者,416。亦不可祝聖曾再受洗者,644。亦不可祝聖娶寡婦者,189, 190, 207 註, 230, 233。亦不可祝聖再娶者,190, 191, 231, 253, 419。即使首任妻子是在受洗前所娶,190, 289。亦不可祝聖那在罪赦之後仍佩世俗軍役腰帶者,206, 449。亦不可祝聖市議員(curialis),211。亦不可祝聖娶被休之婦者,667。年老受洗者不得取得聖品,除非在受洗的當下即被列入讀經員或驅魔員之數,232, 233。不可祝聖煽動者,
255:48
usurarius, aut injuriarum ultor, 662. Neophyti ad sacerdotalem ordinem non pr movendi, 434. Qui non promoveudi, et irregularitates a Gelasio notatæ, 408, 410. Cleri i qua a tate ordinandi, 90, 252, 610. Quæ in singulis gradibus observanda stat tempora, 266. Quid in mona. chis, 408. Quoto tempore in singulis gradibus ministrare debeant, 233. Clericus nullas est ordinandus nisi ad titulum alicujus ecclesiae civitatis, vel vici, vel martyrii, 229. Clerici non ord naudi coram catechumenis, 434, 435. t lerici quantumvis eruditi artificio victum quærant, 6>4. Victum et vestimentum sibu artiliciolo vel agricultura absque officii sui detrimento praeparent, 659.
a usurer, or an avenger of injuries, 662. Neophytes not to be promoted to the priestly order, 434. Who are not to be promoted, and the irregularities noted by Gelasius, 408, 410. At what age clerics are to be ordained, 90, 252, 610. What intervals of time are to be observed in the several grades, 266. What is to be observed in the case of monks, 408. For how long they ought to minister in the several grades, 233. A cleric is to be ordained to no post except to the title of some church of a city, or village, or martyr's shrine, 229. Clerics not to be ordained in the presence of catechumens, 434, 435. Clerics, however learned, are to seek their living by handicraft, 644. Let them prepare their food and clothing by some little craft or by agriculture, without detriment to their office, 659.
亦不可祝聖放高利貸者,或報復傷害者,662。新領洗者(neophytes)不可擢升至司鐸品,434。哪些人不可擢升,並哲拉削所指出的不合規之事,408, 410。聖職人員當於何齡受祝聖,90, 252, 610。各品級當遵守的時間間隔,266。論隱修士當遵守者,408。他們在各品級當服事多久,233。聖職人員除非有某城、鄉或殉道者堂的名銜(title),不得受祝聖,229。聖職人員不可在慕道者面前受祝聖,434, 435。聖職人員無論學問多高,當以手藝謀生,644。讓他們以小手藝或農作預備衣食,而不妨礙本職,659。
255:49
Qui ad opera- dum validi sunt, artificiolum et I tteras discant, 661. Cle ici pretio ordinati, ab officio deponantur, 419. Poena clericorum qui ad gradum ampliorem uolunt promoveri. 613, 630. Aute ordinatio em placita concilii iisdem inculcand aab ordinatoribus, 90, 641. Non ordineutur nisi omnes domesticos catholicos fecerint, 95. Cleri i viduam inon ducant uxorem, 419. De clericis et episcopis ordinatis, qui viduas acceperant, Innocentins queriiur, 189. Id in Macedonia factum ex consuetudine, tuO. Clerici quoad eorum vitam et honestatem, 659, 661. Clerici non intersint spectaculis, 441. Vid. Speclacula.
Those who are strong enough for work, let them learn a craft and letters, 661. Clerics ordained for a price, let them be deposed from office, 419. The penalty of clerics who wish to be promoted to a higher grade, 613, 630. Before ordination the decrees of the council are to be inculcated upon them by the ordainers, 90, 641. Let them not be ordained unless they have made all their household catholic, 95. Let clerics not marry a widow, 419. Innocent complains about clerics and bishops who were ordained although they had taken widows, 189. This was done in Macedonia by custom, ibid. Clerics as regards their life and honesty, 659, 661. Let clerics not attend spectacles, 441. See Spectacles.
凡有力勞作者,當學習手藝與學識,661。凡以金錢受祝聖的聖職人員,當免其職,419。意圖擢升更高品級的聖職人員之刑罰,613, 630。祝聖之前,授品者當向他們諄諄申明會議的議決,90, 641。除非已使全家成為大公教徒,不可祝聖之,95。聖職人員不可娶寡婦,419。依諾增爵抱怨那些娶了寡婦卻仍受祝聖的聖職人員與主教,189。此事在馬其頓因習俗而行,同上。聖職人員就其生活與品行而論,659, 661。聖職人員不可觀看戲場演出,441。見「戲場演出」。
255:50
Si in nuptiis vel cœnis nuptialibus spectacula fiant, autequam thymelici ingrediantur, surgant de convivio, et abeant, ibid. Non siut negotiatores, 415. Non cohabitent cum extraneis mulleribus, ct quæ tales, 49. 95, 669, 676. Ex qualibet muliere suspicio generetur, nullam cum ipsa conversationem habeant. 671. Quatenus ad feminas accedere debeant, 96, 676. Non sint couduclores aut procum atores, etc., 95, 227, 610. Quibus in causis episcopi jussione procurationem recpere possint, 671. Non veniant ad militiam vel dignistatem sæcularem, 229. Non transeant de Ecclesia ad Ecclestam, 58, 228. Nisi necessitate cogente, 236, 419. Nou licet clerico in duarum t ivitatum ec lesiis militare, 231.
If at weddings or wedding banquets spectacles take place, before the stage-actors enter let them rise from the feast and depart, ibid. Let them not be merchants, 415. Let them not cohabit with strange women, and which women are permitted, 49, 95, 669, 676. Since from any woman suspicion arises, let them have no familiarity with her, 671. To what extent they ought to approach women, 96, 676. Let them not be lessees or procurators, etc., 95, 227, 610. In what cases bishops may by command undertake a procuration, 671. Let them not enter into military service or secular dignity, 229. Let them not pass from Church to Church, 58, 228. Unless necessity compels, 236, 419. It is not lawful for a cleric to serve in the churches of two cities, 231.
若婚禮或婚宴中有戲場演出,在優伶登場之前,他們當從筵席起身離去,同上。他們不可作商賈,415。他們不可與外婦同居,並哪些婦女是允許的,49, 95, 669, 676。既然任何婦女都會生疑端,他們當與之毫無親狎,671。他們可在何種程度上接近婦女,96, 676。他們不可作租佃人或代管人等,95, 227, 610。在哪些情形下主教可奉命承擔代管之職,671。他們不可投身軍役或世俗官位,229。他們不可從一教會轉往另一教會,58, 228。除非必要所迫,236, 419。聖職人員不得在兩城的教會中供職,231。
255:51
Qui sua ecclesia recedunt, ab aliis non recipiantur, 59. Pœna reciprentium clericos alienos, 425. Peregrini clerici sine commendatitiis sui episcopi non mi nistrent, 233, 426,4o9. Non morentur in aliena civitate nisi causa justa ab episcopo loci, vet a presbyteris locorum cognita, 98. De cleric is qui diutius morantur in al ena civitate, 74. Clerici propinquis non catholicis nihil rerum snarum donent, 95, 643. Filios suos non emancipent nisi de eorum moribus et ætate securi, 93. Clerici feneratores abjiciendi, 59. Clerici nou ministrent palliis amicti, aut praecio. ti lumbis, 271. Quod in Galliis inductum fuerat, ibid.
Those who withdraw from their own church, let them not be received by others, 59. The penalty of those who receive foreign clerics, 425. Foreign clerics without their bishop's commendatory letters, let them not minister, 233, 426, 469. Let them not stay in another city except for a just cause known to the bishop of the place, or to the presbyters of the places, 98. Concerning clerics who stay too long in another city, 74. Let clerics give nothing of their property to non-catholic relatives, 95, 643. Let them not emancipate their sons unless secure concerning their morals and age, 93. Clerics who are moneylenders are to be cast out, 59. Let clerics not minister clothed in cloaks, or with loins girded up, 271. Which had been introduced in Gaul, ibid.
凡離開自己教會者,他人不可接納,59。接納外來聖職人員者的刑罰,425。外來聖職人員若無本主教的薦信,不可供職,233, 426, 469。除非有當地主教或本處司鐸所知的正當理由,他們不可逗留於他城,98。論在他城逗留過久的聖職人員,74。聖職人員不可將其財產分予非大公教的親屬,95, 643。除非確知子女的品行與年齡,不可使其脫離父權(emancipate),93。放高利貸的聖職人員當被逐出,59。聖職人員不可披斗篷、或束緊腰而供職,271。此風曾傳入高盧,同上。
255:52
Presbyteris et clericis lapsis et;.b officio removendis manus nou imponendae, quatenus, 641. Clericis praeter canonum regulas es ignoratione ordinatis ita indulgetur, ul spes eis a imatur promotionis, 184, 254. Energumeni et aliis passionibus irretiti, miuisleria sacra non tractent, 417. De clericis et episcopis accedentibus ad imperatorem, 428. Clerici alieni non ordinandi, 450. Siue voluntate episcopi sui, 59, 74,96, 288. Non sollicitandi, 74. Alienos clericos epiecopi, ibi non vindicent, 410. Depositi ab epis. opo, ab aliis non recipiantur, 73. 426, 450, 637. A vicinis episcopis audiendi, 73. Exconnnunicati a suo episcopo, quan diu non recipiendi, 426, 428.
On presbyters and clerics who have lapsed and are to be removed from office, hands are not to be laid, and to what extent, 641. To clerics ordained, beyond the rules of the canons, out of ignorance, it is so indulged that the hope of promotion is taken away from them, 184, 254. The possessed and those entangled in other passions, let them not handle the sacred ministries, 417. Concerning clerics and bishops who approach the emperor, 428. Foreign clerics not to be ordained, 450; nor without the will of their own bishop, 59, 74, 96, 288. Not to be solicited away, 74. Let bishops not claim foreign clerics there, 410. Those deposed by a bishop, let them not be received by others, 73, 426, 450, 637. To be heard by the neighboring bishops, 73. Those excommunicated by their bishop, how long they are not to be received, 426, 428.
論已墮落、當免職的司鐸與聖職人員,不可為其覆手,及其分寸,641。對那些越出教規規條、因無知而受祝聖的聖職人員,所寬容者乃至於剝奪其晉升之望,184, 254。被鬼附者及陷於其他情慾纏縛者,不可執掌神聖職事,417。論接近皇帝的聖職人員與主教,428。外來聖職人員不可祝聖,450;亦不可未得本主教同意而祝聖,59, 74, 96, 288。不可勸誘其離去,74。主教不可在當地索取外來聖職人員,410。為主教所免職者,他人不可接納,73, 426, 450, 637。當由鄰近主教審斷,73。為本主教所開除者,需多久不得接納,426, 428。
255:53
De clericis qui excommunicati erigunt altare et sacrificant, 638. Clericis ordinatis ab haereticis, cum redeunt ad Ecclesiam, ordinationis honor negandus, 192. Ob solam necessitatem ordinati a Bonoso recepti, 193. Catholici ab eo ordinati ordiuationis careant dignitate, 194 Quid de invite ab eo ordinatis, 195. Quod Novatianis Nicaena synodus iudul. sit, ad alios non trahendum, 193. Clericorum causæ. Viti. Causae. Clerici aut monachi conjurantes aut machinantes in epi. scopum vel clericum, amittant gradum, 235. Codex antiquus cauonum apud Græcos quinam intro fuerit, et quomodo auctus, xi. Laodiceni canones olim in ipso codice deerant, xu. Item Antiocheni, XiII.
Concerning clerics who, while excommunicated, set up an altar and offer sacrifice, 638. To clerics ordained by heretics, when they return to the Church, the honor of ordination is to be denied, 192. Those ordained on account of necessity alone, received by Bonosus, 193. Catholics ordained by him lack the dignity of ordination, 194. What is to be done concerning those ordained by him against their will, 195. What the Nicene synod indulged to the Novatians is not to be extended to others, 193. The causes of clerics, see Causes. Clerics or monks conspiring or plotting against a bishop or cleric, let them lose their grade, 235. What the ancient codex of canons among the Greeks was, and how it was augmented, XI. The Laodicean canons were formerly lacking in that codex itself, XII. Likewise the Antiochene, XIII.
論那些受開除卻仍築祭壇、行獻祭的聖職人員,638。由異端者所祝聖的聖職人員,歸回教會時,當拒予祝聖之榮,192。僅因必要而受祝聖、為博諾蘇斯所接納者,193。由他所祝聖的大公教徒缺乏祝聖之尊位,194。論被他違願祝聖者當如何處置,195。尼西亞會議對諾窪天派(Novatians)所寬容者,不可推及他人,193。聖職人員的案件,見「案件」。聖職人員或隱修士共謀或圖害主教或聖職人員者,當喪失其品級,235。希臘人中古老的教規法典為何,及其如何擴增,XI。老底嘉(Laodicea)教規昔日在該法典中缺失,XII。安提阿教規亦然,XIII。
255:54
Quos canones primum contineret, ibid. Ubi conditus, ibid. Additamenta ejusdem notantur, XIV. Aliae posteriores accessiones, xv. Codex Grae. us canonum non fuit publica auctoritate ronditus aut editus, XXXIV. Nullus fuit olim publicus codex canooum præsertim apud Romanam Ecclesiam, LV. Siricii et Cœlestini luca explicata, ibid. Nullus item fuit codex publicus, qui decretales pontificum complei teretur, LXV. Quomodo sine codice publico decretales promulgarentur, ibid., 697, not. Codicis canonum prima mentio in concilio Chalcedonensi, VII. Codices Græci, qui canones diversarum synodorum continua numerorum serie praeferebant, ibid., XXXVI.
Which canons it first contained, ibid. Where it was composed, ibid. The additions to the same are noted, XIV. Other later accessions, XV. The Greek codex of canons was not composed or edited by public authority, XXXIV. There was formerly no public codex of canons, especially among the Roman Church, LV. The passages of Siricius and Caelestinus explained, ibid. Likewise there was no public codex which comprised the decretals of the pontiffs, LXV. How the decretals were promulgated without a public codex, ibid., 697 note. The first mention of the codex of canons in the Council of Chalcedon, VII. The Greek codices which presented the canons of the various synods in a continuous series of numbers, ibid., XXXVI.
它最初所含的教規為何,同上。它在何處編成,同上。對其增補被指出,XIV。其後其他的增益,XV。希臘教規法典並非由公權力編成或頒行,XXXIV。昔日並無公定的教規法典,尤其在羅馬教會中沒有,LV。西里修與策肋斯定諸處之解釋,同上。同樣也沒有含括教宗詔令的公定法典,LXV。無公定法典時詔令如何頒布,同上,697 註。教規法典首次提及,見於迦克墩公會議,VII。以連續編號呈列各會議教規的希臘抄本,同上,XXXVI。
255:55
Numerorum divisio in quibusdam codicibus diversa, VIII, XXXVIII. Non tamen omnes Graeci codices contintsam numerorum seriem exhibebant, XXXV, XXXVIII. Quos tu codices næc series inducta, XXXVI, 57x. Codicum Græcorum diversitas notata, XXXVI, XXXVII. Alii aliis aucliores, XXXVIII. Codex canonum universae Ecclesiae a Justello editus in nullo vetusto exemplo inventus, et quomouo concinnatus, VIII. Codex canonum boc tomo impressus num fuerit codex Romanæ Ecclesiae. Affirmativa Quesnelli sententia, 685 et seqq. Lnde orta, 755. Refellitur, 755 et seqq. Nec Romæ, nec in Italia conditus, sed in Galliis, 765. Tempus ejusdem collectionis, 7. Df ejus præstantia, ibid. Novæ editionis necessitas, ibid.
The division of numbers diverse in certain codices, VIII, XXXVIII. Yet not all the Greek codices exhibited a continuous series of numbers, XXXV, XXXVIII. Into which codices this series was introduced, XXXVI, 575. The diversity of the Greek codices noted, XXXVI, XXXVII. Some fuller than others, XXXVIII. The Codex of canons of the universal Church edited by Justel, found in no ancient exemplar, and how it was put together, VIII. Whether the codex of canons printed in this volume was the codex of the Roman Church: the affirmative opinion of Quesnel, 685 and following. Whence it arose, 755. It is refuted, 755 and following. It was composed neither at Rome nor in Italy, but in Gaul, 765. The date of the same collection, 7. Of its excellence, ibid. The necessity of a new edition, ibid.
某些抄本中編號的劃分各異,VIII, XXXVIII。然而並非所有希臘抄本都呈連續編號,XXXV, XXXVIII。此連續編號被引入哪些抄本,XXXVI, 575。希臘抄本的差異被指出,XXXVI, XXXVII。有些較其他更完整,XXXVIII。由尤斯德爾(Justel)刊行的普世教會教規法典,未見於任何古代抄本,及其如何拼合而成,VIII。本卷所印的教規法典是否即羅馬教會的法典:奎內爾的肯定主張,685 及其後。此說由何而起,755。該說被駁倒,755 及其後。它既非編於羅馬,亦非編於義大利,乃編於高盧,765。同一彙集的年代,7。論其卓越,同上。新版的必要,同上。
255:56
Quot capita contineat, contra Quesnellum statuitur, 9, 467, not. Codex encyclius, CXLII. Codex canonum Ecclesiae Africanae Graece et Latine editus quid sit, LXXIV. Qualis esse deberet, cvi. Codices canonum Ecclesiæ Gallicanae, CXXIX. Nulli publici, sed privato studio lucubrati et etlili, ibid. Codicis Theodosiani leges codici canonum insertae, 393 et seqq. Codicum diversarum collectionum collatio quanti iniersil, u. S. Cœlestinus I scribit ad epis opos Viennenses el Narbonenses, 270. Item ad episcopos Apuliæ et Calabriae, 276. Cœlestius in Carthagineusi concilio damnatus, 129 Damnatus ad presbytetium pervenit, ibid., 143. Ipsius errores, vid. Pelagius.
How many chapters it contains is established against Quesnel, 9, 467 note. The encyclical codex, CXLII. What the Codex of canons of the African Church, edited in Greek and Latin, is, LXXIV. What it ought to be, CVI. The codices of canons of the Gallican Church, CXXIX. None public, but elaborated and edited by private study, ibid. The laws of the Theodosian Codex inserted into the codex of canons, 393 and following. How much it matters to collate the codices of various collections, II. St. Caelestinus I writes to the bishops of Vienne and Narbonne, 270. Likewise to the bishops of Apulia and Calabria, 276. Caelestius condemned in the Carthaginian council, 129. Although condemned, he attained the presbyterate, ibid., 143. His errors, see Pelagius.
它含多少章,乃針對奎內爾而確立,9, 467 註。《通牒法典》(Codex encyclius),CXLII。以希臘文與拉丁文刊行的非洲教會教規法典為何,LXXIV。它本當為何,CVI。高盧教會的教規諸抄本,CXXIX。皆非公定,而由私人鑽研所編訂,同上。《狄奧多西法典》的律例被插入教規法典中,393 及其後。校勘各彙集諸抄本何其重要,II。聖策肋斯定一世致書維埃納(Vienne)與納博訥諸主教,270。又致書阿普利亞與卡拉布里亞諸主教,276。切萊斯提烏斯在迦太基會議中受譴責,129。雖受譴責,仍升至司鐸品,同上,143。其謬誤,見「伯拉糾」。
255:57
Collectiones antiquorum canonum et decretalium quam utiles, III. Earum diversa origo quomodo delegatur. vu Collectiones mss. anonymæ et ineditæ, CCLXXVIII, CCCXVI et seqq. Collectio Sorbonico-Mutinensis in Italia sæculo x excunte lucubrata, CCLXXXV. Collectorum quorumdam libertas in afferendis canonibus, CCLXXIV, CCLXXV. Coloraturi judicium, 357. Communionis catholicae et hæreticæ confusio notata, 572. Sacerdotes catholici communionem catholicam reservantes, et eos qui apostolicæ sedi communic rent elegere consortes, et illos quibus sedes apostolica minime communicaret, usque ad perseoutionis incursus non tenuere consortes, 367, 368. Communio < um haereticis vilauda, 342, 343.
How useful the collections of ancient canons and decretals are, III. How their diverse origin is detected, VII. Manuscript collections, anonymous and unedited, CCLXXVIII, CCCXVI and following. The Sorbonne-Modena collection, elaborated in Italy at the close of the tenth century, CCLXXXV. The liberty of certain collectors in adducing canons, CCLXXIV, CCLXXV. The judgment of Coloratus, 357. The confusion of catholic and heretical communion noted, 572. The catholic priests, preserving catholic communion, chose as their associates those who communicated with the Apostolic See, and did not hold as associates those with whom the Apostolic See in no way communicated, even until the onset of persecution, 367, 368. Communion with heretics is to be avoided, 342, 343.
古代教規與詔令彙集何其有用,III。其不同源頭如何辨明,VII。匿名而未刊行的抄本彙集,CCLXXVIII, CCCXVI 及其後。索邦-莫德納(Sorbonne-Modena)彙集,十世紀末於義大利編成,CCLXXXV。某些編纂者在援引教規時的擅斷自由,CCLXXIV, CCLXXV。論「著色」(Coloratus)的判斷,357。大公與異端共融之混淆被指出,572。大公教的司鐸保守大公共融,選擇那些與宗座共融者為同伴,而對那些宗座全然不與之共融者則不視為同伴,直到迫害臨頭,367, 368。當避免與異端者共融,342, 343。
255:58
Communicantes cum illis a catho ica et apostolica communione sejuncti, 343, 344. Communio obeuutibus data <;uasi viaticum profecturis, 185. olim quibusdam negata et cur, ibid. Vide Eucharistia. Commissalia, 441. Concilia diaboli sunt haereticorum conventus. 665. Concilium ex omnibus provinciis legitime convocatum œcumenicum est, etiamsi plures ad illud nou accedaut, vel ab o, < ui caput Ecclesiæ præsit, plures separantur XLIX. Ecclesiastici moris pon est cum his, qui pollulam habent communionem permixtamque cum perfidis, miscere concilium, 355. Vid. Synodus. Concilium Africanum cur appellatum sit illud contra Pelagianos coacium sub Zosimo, 867.
Those communicating with them are separated from catholic and apostolic communion, 343, 344. Communion given to the dying as a viaticum for those about to set out, 185. Formerly denied to certain ones, and why, ibid. See Eucharist. The Commissalia, 441. The councils of the devil are the assemblies of heretics, 665. A council legitimately convoked from all the provinces is ecumenical, even if many do not come to it, or many are separated from him who presides as head of the Church, XLIX. It is not of ecclesiastical custom to mix in council with those who hold communion polluted and mingled with the perfidious, 355. See Synod. Why the African council convened against the Pelagians under Zosimus was so called, 867.
凡與他們共融者,便與大公及宗徒的共融相隔絕,343, 344。臨終者所領的聖體,作為將起程者的「臨終餱糧」(viaticum),185。昔日曾對某些人拒予,緣由何在,同上。見「感恩聖事」。Commissalia(聚餐),441。魔鬼的會議乃是異端者的聚集,665。凡從各行省合法召集的會議即為大公會議,縱然許多人不到場,或許多人與身為教會之首的主持者相分離,亦然,XLIX。與那些共融已遭玷污、雜入背信者的人同開會議,並非教會的慣例,355。見「會議」。佐西睦任內為反伯拉糾派所召開的非洲會議為何如此稱呼,867。
255:59
Quid intersit tuter concilium Africanum et p lenarium ab Augustino distiucta, et quid requireretur ad plenarium, ibidem. Voces plenarium et universale concilium ab Afris promiscue acceptae, 807, 895. Unicum concilium plenarium coactum ab Africanis n. 41H, uon vero duo, 895. Numerus Patrum ejusdem, 898. Expungitur plenarium concilium, quod autumno ejusdem auni celebratum Quesnellus putavit, 895 et seqq. Canones contra Pelagianos in eo concilio plenario, quod kalendis Maii anni ejusdem habitum fuit, conditi, 861, 899. De his duobus conciliis Africano et plenario contra Pelagianos, vid. Pelagius. Coocilium Africanum vulgatum est segmentum e Dionysio Exiguo, ct.
What difference there is between the African and the plenary council, distinguished by Augustine, and what was required for a plenary one, ibid. The terms 'plenary' and 'universal council' taken indifferently by the Africans, 807, 895. A single plenary council was convened by the Africans in the year 418, not indeed two, 895. The number of the Fathers of the same, 898. The plenary council, which Quesnel thought to have been celebrated in the autumn of the same year, is expunged, 895 and following. The canons against the Pelagians were established in that plenary council which was held on the Kalends of May of the same year, 861, 899. Concerning these two councils, the African and the plenary, against the Pelagians, see Pelagius. The published African council is a fragment from Dionysius Exiguus, and
非洲會議與全體會議之間有何區別,為奧斯定所辨明,並全體會議所需的條件,同上。「全體會議」與「普世會議」二詞為非洲人通用無別,807, 895。非洲人在四一八年只召開了一次全體會議,而非兩次,895。同一會議諸教父的數目,898。奎內爾所認為於同年秋季召開的那次全體會議,被刪除,895 及其後。反伯拉糾派的教規是在同年五月一日召開的那次全體會議中訂立的,861, 899。論這兩次反伯拉糾派的會議──非洲會議與全體會議,見「伯拉糾」。所刊行的非洲會議乃是出自狄約尼修·埃克西古斯的一段殘篇,並
255:60
Concilium idem quandoque duplici nomiue appellatum relatione diversa, 991. Concilia Gallicana, in quibus emendandis antiquaecollectiones Gallicanae cullectionibus Hispanæ ut Isidoriana praeferendae sunt, ni. Confessio facienda saierdo'.i qui præest, 459. Conjugium bonum eta Christo sanctificatum, 260. Velamen conjugale, 248. Benedictio quam sacerdos nupturæ imponit, 249. Nemo alteri desponsatam ducat uxorem, ibid. Vid. Nuptiæ. Constantii lex contra Coelestium, 181. Constantini constitutum apocryphum, CXXIV. Epistola ejusdem de synodo Nicæna ad Ecclesiam Alexandrinam versionis ineditae, CXXVIII. Lex ejusdem contra Arium versionis pariter ineditae, ibid.
The same council is sometimes called by a double name in a different account, 991. The Gallican councils, in emending which the ancient Gallican collections are to be preferred to the Spanish and Isidorian collections, II. Confession to be made to the priest who presides, 459. Marriage is good and sanctified by Christ, 260. The conjugal veil, 248. The blessing which the priest imposes upon the bride, 249. Let no one marry as wife a woman betrothed to another, ibid. See Marriage. The law of Constantius against Caelestius, 181. The apocryphal constitution of Constantine, CXXIV. The epistle of the same concerning the Nicene synod to the Church of Alexandria, of an unedited version, CXXVIII. The law of the same against Arius, of a likewise unedited version, ibid.
同一會議有時在不同的記述中以雙重名稱稱呼,991。高盧諸會議;在校訂它們時,古老的高盧彙集當優先於西班牙與依西多祿彙集,II。當向主持的司鐸辦告解,459。婚姻是美善的,並為基督所聖化,260。婚姻的蓋帕(velamen),248。司鐸為新娘所施的祝福,249。無人可娶已許配他人之女為妻,同上。見「婚姻」。君士坦提烏斯(Constantius)反切萊斯提烏斯的法令,181。君士坦丁的偽憲章(即偽《君士坦丁獻土》),CXXIV。同一皇帝關於尼西亞會議致亞歷山大教會的書信,屬未刊行的譯本,CXXVIII。同一皇帝反亞流的法令,亦屬未刊行的譯本,同上。
255:61
Constantinopolitanus episcopus est parochiae Heracleensis Ecclesiae, 552. Nec muter sedes praecipuas est ejus sedes, nec inter metropolitanorum jura censetur. 356. Nulla illi praerogativa competit, eo quod sit regiae civitatis episcolus, 355. Constantinopolitanæ Ecclesiae archivi, 315. Constantinopolitani i concilii canones ex versione Isidoriana, 443. Ex versione prisca, 553. Initio deerant in Græco canonum codice, c ii additi post Chalcedonense, xn. Catalogus Patrum ejusdem concilii ad mIss. codices exactus, 556. Canones Constantinopolitani a Romana Ecclesia non recepti, LV. Hoc concilium olim ab ipsis Graecis nun recensitum inter œcumenica, LIV.
The bishop of Constantinople belongs to the diocese of the Church of Heraclea, 552. His see is neither among the chief sees, nor is it reckoned among the rights of the metropolitans, 356. No prerogative belongs to him on the ground that he is the bishop of the royal city, 355. The archives of the Church of Constantinople, 315. The canons of the First Council of Constantinople, from the Isidorian version, 443; from the ancient version, 553. At first they were lacking in the Greek codex of canons, and were added after Chalcedon. The catalogue of the Fathers of the same council, corrected against the manuscript codices, 556. The canons of Constantinople not received by the Roman Church, LV. This council was formerly not even reckoned among the ecumenical ones by the Greeks themselves, LIV.
君士坦丁堡的主教屬於赫拉克利亞教會的教區,552。他的座位既不在主要座位之列,也不在都主教的權柄之中受承認,356。他並無任何特權,僅憑他是帝都之主教這一點,355。君士坦丁堡教會的檔案,315。第一次君士坦丁堡公會議的教規,出自伊西多爾譯本,443;出自古譯本,553。起初這些教規在希臘文教規抄本中付之闕如,是在迦克墩會議之後才加上的。同一公會議眾教父的名錄,已按手抄本校正,556。羅馬教會未接納君士坦丁堡的教規,LV。此公會議從前連希臘人自己也未將其列入大公會議之中,LIV。
255:62
A Latinis post Chalcedonense celebratum est, nec tamen habitum uti œcumenicum nisi aliquanto post, idque ob solum symbolum, LIII. Hoc symbolum jamdiu ante Latinis notum, et missum ad Damasum, uec idcirco haec synodus habiia uti œcumenica, nIV. Quando apud Latinos recenseri coeperit inter œcumenicas, LV. Canon Chalcedonensis de primatu sedis Constantinopolitanæ canouibus Constantinopolitanis adjectus in prisca versione, et cur, 553, not. Canones duo quintus et sextus concilio CP. i perperam attributi, ad quam synodum referendi videantur, x. Constantinopolitanum coucilium sextum œcumenicum, et epistolæ ei annexæ in m s. auctioris collectionis His anicæasoppositionis nota vindicantur, ccv.
By the Latins it was celebrated after Chalcedon, yet it was not held as ecumenical until somewhat later, and that solely on account of the creed, LIII. This creed was long since known to the Latins and sent to Damasus, yet this synod was not on that account held as ecumenical, LIV. When it began to be reckoned among the ecumenical councils by the Latins, LV. The Chalcedonian canon concerning the primacy of the see of Constantinople was appended to the Constantinopolitan canons in the ancient version, and why, 553, note. Two canons, the fifth and sixth, wrongly attributed to the First Council of Constantinople, to what synod they ought to be referred, X. The Sixth Ecumenical Council of Constantinople, and the letters annexed to it in a manuscript of the fuller collection, are vindicated from the mark of opposition by Hispana, CCV.
拉丁人在迦克墩會議之後才慶祝此會議,但直到稍後才將其視為大公會議,且僅因其信經之故,LIII。此信經拉丁人早已知曉,並曾呈送達瑪穌,但此會議亦未因此被視為大公性,LIV。拉丁人何時開始將其列入大公會議之中,LV。論君士坦丁堡座位首席地位的迦克墩教規,在古譯本中被附加於君士坦丁堡諸教規之後,緣由何在,553,註。第五與第六兩條教規被誤歸於第一次君士坦丁堡會議,當歸於何會議,X。第六次大公性的君士坦丁堡會議,以及在較完整匯編某抄本中附於其後的書信,從西班牙匯編的反對標記中得到辯護,CCV。
255:63
Constautinopolitanum conciliumanni 383 Sardicensem canonem Niceni nomi ie Allegat, XLI. Constantinopolitanum concilium sub Flaviano contra Eutychen, 293 et seqq. Co nsuetudinum varietasin Ecclesiisunde, 198. Consuetudo RomanæEcclesire ati iis Ecclesiis quæ a Romana originem habent, servanda, 199, 203, 412. Vid. Romanæ Eoclesiæ normam. Continent a ministris a'raris praecepta, 183, 251, 450, 635. Etiam subdiaconis, 644. Puna incontinentium, II! i, 185, 251. Sacerdotes et levitæcum uxoribus suisnon coeant, 209, 450. A die ordinationis suae pudicitiam servare debent, ibid. Qui antea uxorati ordinantur ad min.sterium sacrum, post ordinat onem ab uxore abstineant, 675.
The Council of Constantinople of the year 383 alleges the Sardican canon under the name of Nicaea, XLI. The Council of Constantinople under Flavian against Eutyches, 293 and following. The diversity of customs in the Churches, whence it arises, 198. The custom of the Roman Church is to be observed by those Churches which derive their origin from the Roman, 199, 203, 412. See: the norm of the Roman Church. Continence is enjoined upon the ministers of the altar, 183, 251, 450, 635; also upon subdeacons, 644. The penalty of the incontinent, II, 185, 251. Priests and Levites are not to cohabit with their wives, 209, 450. From the day of their ordination they ought to preserve chastity, ibid. Those who are ordained to the sacred ministry having previously been married, should after ordination abstain from their wife, 675.
西元383年的君士坦丁堡會議以尼西亞之名引用撒狄加的教規,XLI。弗拉維安主持、對抗歐迪克的君士坦丁堡會議,293及以下。眾教會中習俗的歧異,其源何在,198。羅馬教會的習俗,當由那些源出於羅馬的教會所遵守,199、203、412。參見:羅馬教會的準則。祭壇的眾僕役當守貞節,183、251、450、635;副助祭亦然,644。不能自制者的刑罰,II、185、251。司鐸與利未人不可與其妻同房,209、450。自受聖職之日起,他們當守貞潔,同上。先前已婚而後受聖職以事奉聖務者,受職後當與妻分居,675。
255:64
Qni corruptus et postea baptizatus ad clericatum ascendere voluerit, spondet se uon ducturum uxorem, 211. Clericonun majorum incontinentia arguitur, 176, 183 et seqq. Male defendebatur, 250. Lectores et psaltæ in quibusdam Ecclesus nubere permissi, 233. Lectores cum a I pubertatem pervenerint, cogautur vel uxorem ducere, vel continentiam profiteri, 9W. Conventicula privata reprobantur, tU. De bis qui, all Ecclesiae suae communione separantes, conventicula in domibus ageliaat, 425. De presbyteris vel diaconibus, qui separatim conventicula et collectas faciunt, 426. Conventicula hæreticorum non Ecclesiæ, sed concilia diaboli appellan la, 665.
He who, having been corrupted and afterwards baptized, wishes to ascend to the clerical state, pledges that he will not take a wife, 211. The incontinence of the higher clergy is reproved, 176, 183 and following. It was wrongly defended, 250. Lectors and psalmists in certain Churches were permitted to marry, 233. Lectors, when they have reached puberty, are to be compelled either to take a wife or to profess continence, 90. Private conventicles are condemned, 90. Concerning those who, separating themselves from the communion of their Church, hold conventicles in houses, 425. Concerning presbyters or deacons who hold conventicles and assemblies apart, 426. The conventicles of heretics are to be called not churches but councils of the devil, 665.
凡曾受玷污而後受洗者,若願晉升聖品,應立誓不娶妻,211。較高聖品者的不能自制受到責斥,176、183及以下。此事曾被錯誤地辯護,250。在某些教會中誦經員與詠唱員獲准結婚,233。誦經員到達成年時,當被強令或娶妻,或宣誓守貞,90。私下的聚會受到譴責,90。論那些脫離本教會共融、在家中舉行聚會者,425。論那些另行舉行聚會與集會的長老或助祭,426。異端者的聚會不當稱為教會,而當稱為魔鬼的會議,665。
255:65
Crescon ana collectio à Baronio altisquelaudata aquænam sit, CXII, CLXXXIX, CCLVII. Cresconii Africani episcopi dno opera, ccuv. Unum poema debell sLibycis, ibid. Alterum collectionem, quam Concordiamcanonum inscripst, ibid Hæc in duas quasi paries divisa, quarum una ipsam col ectionrm, alia collection s breviarium pra'fert, ibid. Utraque Cresconio vim.!;canda, CCLV. E lilio hujus op eris quomo o curanda, CCLVI, Cresconius primus Inter Latinos collectionem in titulos distribuit, CCLVII.Idem in veteri ms collectione laudatus, CCLXXXV. Cresconius Villaregiensis ep scopus, 89. S. Cyrilli Alexandrmi epistola ad Joannem AntOchenum, 381. A1 a ad Nestorium, 465.
What the Cresconian collection, praised by Baronius and others, is, CXII, CLXXXIX, CCLVII. The two works of Cresconius, the African bishop, CCLIV. One a poem on the Libyan wars, ibid. The other a collection, which he entitled the Concord of Canons, ibid. This is divided as it were into two parts, of which one presents the collection itself, the other a breviary of the collection, ibid. Both are to be ascribed to Cresconius, CCLV. How a new edition of this work is to be undertaken, CCLVI. Cresconius was the first among the Latins to distribute a collection into titles, CCLVII. The same is praised in an old manuscript collection, CCLXXXV. Cresconius, bishop of Villaregia, 89. The letter of St. Cyril of Alexandria to John of Antioch, 381. Another to Nestorius, 465.
巴洛尼烏斯等人所讚揚的克雷斯科尼烏斯匯編是什麼,CXII、CLXXXIX、CCLVII。非洲主教克雷斯科尼烏斯的兩部著作,CCLIV。其一為論利比亞戰爭的詩篇,同上;其二為一部匯編,他題名為《教規之和諧》,同上。此匯編幾乎分為兩部分,其一呈現匯編本身,另一呈現匯編的綱要,同上。兩者皆當歸於克雷斯科尼烏斯,CCLV。此著作的新版本當如何著手,CCLVI。克雷斯科尼烏斯是拉丁人中首位將匯編分為標題者,CCLVII。同一人在一部古抄本匯編中受到讚揚,CCLXXXV。維拉雷吉亞的主教克雷斯科尼烏斯,89。亞歷山大的聖濟利祿致安提阿的約翰的書信,381;另一封致涅斯多留的書信,465。
255:66
Duæ ejusdem Cyrilli ep smol e concilii Eph. sini nomine quibustam collectionibus insert v, CLXXXVI, CXCVIII, CCLIX. Dalmatianus Cæsar, '.vIV. Qua fuerit, LXIII. S. Damasus papa scribit ad Paullinun Antiochenum, 396. Quando, 931, not. Formai tres ejusdem epistolæ, 396, not. Uu:e profectæ, 397, no'. Conditionu s praescrib I, qua A; ollinarisiæ suscipiantur, 3J9, 400. Confessio fidei ad eumdem Paulinum missa contra errores Arianorum, Macedonianorum et Apollinaristarum, 400. Anathematismus in vulgatis Theodoreti eidem confessioni additus ostenditur, 403, not. Alius anathematismus interpolationis accusatur a Quesnello, 934, 835. Vindicatur, 402, not.; 935, not.
Two letters of the same Cyril, inserted into certain collections under the name of the Council of Ephesus, CLXXXVI, CXCVIII, CCLIX. Dalmatianus the Caesar, LXIV. Who he was, LXIII. Pope St. Damasus writes to Paulinus of Antioch, 396. When, 931, note. Three forms of the same letter, 396, note; whence they issued, 397, note. The conditions he prescribes under which the Apollinarians may be received, 399, 400. A confession of faith sent to the same Paulinus against the errors of the Arians, Macedonians, and Apollinarians, 400. The anathematism added to this confession in the printed editions of Theodoret is shown to be spurious, 403, note. Another anathematism is accused of interpolation by Quesnel, 934, 835; it is vindicated, 402, note; 935, note.
同一濟利祿的兩封書信,以以弗所會議之名被插入某些匯編,CLXXXVI、CXCVIII、CCLIX。凱撒達瑪提阿努斯,LXIV。他是誰,LXIII。教宗聖達瑪穌致信安提阿的保利努斯,396。何時,931,註。同一書信的三種形式,396,註;其出處,397,註。他所規定接納阿波利納里派的條件,399、400。寄與同一保利努斯、駁斥亞流派、馬其頓派與阿波利納里派謬誤的信仰宣認,400。在狄奧多勒印本中附於此宣認的詛咒文被證明為偽,403,註。另一詛咒文被柯內爾指控為竄入,934、835;其得到辯護,402,註;935,註。
255:67
Nicaenum symbolum eidem confessioni fuisse præmissum probatur, 396, not.; 399, not. Duæ Damasi ep stoU4 a I Paulinum a Cœlestino papa distinctae, 397, not. Damasi epistola ad Orientales vindicata, ex xv. Loca quaidam e ms. emendata, CXXVl. Decretum fusius de librs recipiendis vel non recipiendis in quibusdam mss. Damaso inscriptum, CLI, CLIII. Quae particula ejusdem ipsi tribuenda, CLV. Scripturarum sacrarum canon num ipsi adjudicandus, ibid. Daniel quidam graviter accusatna in Galliis episcopus ordinatur, 273. Postulatum judicium dec linat, ibid. Interim ab episcoporum cœtu segregatur, 275. Decentius episcopus Eugubinus saepe Rumam profectus, 199. Consulit Innocentiumpapam, ibid.
It is proved that the Nicene creed had been prefixed to the same confession, 396, note; 399, note. The two letters of Damasus to Paulinus are distinguished by Pope Celestine, 397, note. The letter of Damasus to the Easterns is vindicated, XV. Certain passages are emended from a manuscript, CXXVI. The fuller decree concerning books to be received or not received, inscribed to Damasus in certain manuscripts, CLI, CLIII. What portion of it is to be attributed to him, CLV. The canon of the sacred Scriptures is to be adjudged to him, ibid. A certain Daniel, gravely accused, is ordained bishop in Gaul, 273. He declines the judgment demanded, ibid. Meanwhile he is segregated from the assembly of bishops, 275. Decentius, bishop of Eugubium, often journeyed to Rome, 199. He consults Pope Innocent, ibid.
尼西亞信經曾被冠於同一宣認之前,此事得到證明,396,註;399,註。達瑪穌致保利努斯的兩封書信,被教宗策肋斯定加以區別,397,註。達瑪穌致東方諸人的書信得到辯護,XV。某些段落由一抄本加以校訂,CXXVI。論當接納或不當接納之書籍的較詳盡諭令,在某些抄本中題名於達瑪穌,CLI、CLIII。其中哪一部分當歸於他,CLV。聖經正典當判歸於他,同上。某位被嚴重控告的達尼爾,在高盧被祝聖為主教,273。他拒絕所要求的審判,同上。其間他被隔離於眾主教的會集之外,275。歐古比烏姆的主教德森提烏斯屢次前往羅馬,199。他諮詢教宗英諾森,同上。
255:68
Deusdedit cardinalis opus adversus Invasores, simon acos et schis naticos, CCXCIX. Aliud ejus-lem opus collectio canonun non lumvulgata, ecc. Plura excerpta ex tomis aatiquis basilicæ Lateranensis, CCCIII. Diabolus non per conditionem, sed per arbitrium factus est malus, 634. Diaconi quales esse debeant, et eorum officia, 459. Diaconus unus s t cum presbytero mEcclesia bapt smali, 671. Quan to Eucharistiam ministret populo, 662. In uno cubiculo cum presbytero suo maneat, 672. Diaconi supra presbyteros non sint, 60. Nec sedeant in medio presbyterorum, ibid., 411. Sed jubentibus presbyteris sedeant, 437, 662, Mensura ab iisdem tenen la quae, 411. Eorum continealit, 110.
The work of Cardinal Deusdedit against Invaders, Simoniacs, and Schismatics, CCXCIX. Another work of his, a collection of canons not commonly published, CCC. Many excerpts from the ancient tomes of the Lateran basilica, CCCIII. The devil was made evil not by condition but by free choice, 634. What deacons ought to be, and their offices, 459. Let there be one deacon with the presbyter in the baptismal church, 671. When he is to administer the Eucharist to the people, 662. Let him remain in one chamber with his presbyter, 672. Let deacons not be above presbyters, 60. Nor let them sit in the midst of the presbyters, ibid., 411. But let them sit at the bidding of the presbyters, 437, 662. The measure to be observed by them, 411. Their continence, 110.
德烏斯德迪樞機駁斥侵奪者、買賣聖職者與分裂者的著作,CCXCIX。他的另一部著作,一部不常出版的教規匯編,CCC。摘自拉特朗大殿古卷的諸多選錄,CCCIII。魔鬼之為惡,非出於其本性,而是出於自由抉擇,634。助祭當如何,及其職務,459。在施洗的教會中當有一位助祭與長老同在,671。他何時當向會眾分施聖體,662。他當與其長老同住一室,672。助祭不可居於長老之上,60;亦不可坐於眾長老之中,同上、411;惟當奉長老之命而坐,437、662。他們當守的分寸,411。他們的貞潔,110。
255:69
Diaconicon pro sacrario, 437. Diaconissæ qua atate, earumque continentia, 234. DiaconissT Paulianistarum, 62. Didaci duo episcopi Compostellani, quorum alteri colle, clio canonum Gregorii presbyteri inscripta delegitur, CCCXIV. Diœceses Asiana, Pontica et Thraciæ, 444. Dionysii Exigui encomium, CLXXIV. Collectio canonum et decretalium ab eo lucubrata, in duas partes divisa, et singulæ paries separatim ab eo editæ, CLXXV. Continua numerorum series in Græcis canonibus a Dionysio apposita, ibid. Quae tamen nonium inrenta est in codicibus, qui snpersunt, CLXXVI. In aliquo codice inchoabat a canonibus apostolicis, CXXXII.
The diaconicon stands for the sacristy, 437. Deaconesses, of what age, and their continence, 234. The deaconesses of the Paulianists, 62. Two Didaci, bishops of Compostela, to one of whom the collection of canons of the presbyter Gregory is chosen to be inscribed, CCCXIV. The dioceses of Asia, Pontus, and Thrace, 444. The encomium of Dionysius Exiguus, CLXXIV. The collection of canons and decretals composed by him, divided into two parts, and each part edited separately by him, CLXXV. The continuous series of numbers placed upon the Greek canons by Dionysius, ibid. Which however is found in none of the codices that survive, CLXXVI. In some codex he began from the apostolic canons, CXXXII.
「diaconicon」一詞指祭衣所,437。女助祭,當為何年齡,及其貞潔,234。保利安派的女助祭,62。康波斯特拉的兩位主教狄達庫斯,其中一位獲選題名長老額我略的教規匯編,CCCXIV。亞細亞、本都與色雷斯的教區,444。小狄奧尼修斯的頌讚,CLXXIV。由他編成的教規與教令匯編,分為兩部分,每部分皆由他分別編訂,CLXXV。狄奧尼修斯為希臘教規所附加的連續編號,同上;然而此編號在現存任何抄本中皆未發現,CLXXVI。在某抄本中他從使徒教規開始,CXXXII。
255:70
Vulgata Justelli editio duodocumenta a Ida a puro Dionysio aliena, CLXXVII, Qualis esse deberet pura Dionysii editio, CLXXVIII. Dionys anæ collectionis praestantia, ibid. Celebritas et propagat o, CLXXIX Post Hadrianum I multo magis propagata, CLXXX.Num Dionysius fuerit primus qni decretales collegit, CLXXVIII. 1032, not. Num eas ex apostolicis scriniis sunpserit, CLXXIX. Tempus, quoeam condidit, CLXXX. Num hæc collectio anie Caroli Magni æta em recepta fuerit in Galliis, Quesnelli sementia, IOn et seqq. Refellitur, iOn et seqq. Chilpericus rex Dionysiana versione interpolata usas, 10024, not. Stephanus II papa codicem Dionvsii adhibuit, 1028, not. Item Joannes secundus, CXXXII.
The vulgate edition of Justel has two documents foreign to the pure Dionysius, CLXXVII. What a pure edition of Dionysius ought to be, CLXXVIII. The excellence of the Dionysian collection, ibid. Its celebrity and propagation, CLXXIX. After Hadrian I it was much more widely propagated, CLXXX. Whether Dionysius was the first who collected the decretals, CLXXVIII, 1032, note. Whether he took them from the apostolic archives, CLXXIX. The time at which he composed them, CLXXX. Whether this collection had been received in Gaul before the age of Charlemagne — the opinion of Quesnel, 1011 and following; it is refuted, 1011 and following. King Chilperic used an interpolated form of the Dionysian version, 1024, note. Pope Stephen II employed the codex of Dionysius, 1028, note. Likewise John II, CXXXII.
尤斯特爾的通行版有兩份文獻與純正的狄奧尼修斯文本無關,CLXXVII。純正的狄奧尼修斯版本當如何,CLXXVIII。狄奧尼修斯匯編的優越,同上。其著名與傳播,CLXXIX。在哈德良一世之後,其傳播更為廣泛,CLXXX。狄奧尼修斯是否為首位匯集教令者,CLXXVIII,1032,註。他是否從使徒檔案中取得這些教令,CLXXIX。他編纂的時間,CLXXX。此匯編是否在查理曼時代之前已在高盧被接納——柯內爾的見解,1011及以下;其被駁斥,1011及以下。希爾佩里克王使用了被竄改的狄奧尼修斯譯本,1024,註。教宗斯德望二世採用了狄奧尼修斯的抄本,1028,註。約翰二世亦然,CXXXII。
255:71
Eadem collectio ante Hadrianum I recepta in Hispania, Africa, Anglia Hibernia, 1047. Item in Græcia, ibid. Usus collectionis Dionysianæ. apud Romanos qualis, CLXXX. Haec collectio ab Hadriano I tradita Caroto Magno, quae additamenta receperit, CLXXXIV. Exinde Codex canonum appellari cæpit, ibid.. CLXXXVI. Vid. Hadriana collectio. Dionysius alia quaedam Græca opuscula La inereddidit, CLXX XI. Dioscorus Alexandrinus Eutychi 'onsensit, et damnavit S. Flavianu u CP., 309. A Marciano imperatore, ab aulicis potestatibus, et a cuncta synodo damnatus fuit, ibid. Et ab apostolicasede, 352. Dioscorus praefectus prætorio Orientis sub imperatore Glycerio, 679, nut.
The same collection was received before Hadrian I in Spain, Africa, England, and Ireland, 1047; likewise in Greece, ibid. What the use of the Dionysian collection was among the Romans, CLXXX. This collection, handed over by Hadrian I to Charlemagne, what additions it received, CLXXXIV. From then on it began to be called the Codex of Canons, ibid., CLXXXVI. See: the Hadrian collection. Dionysius rendered into Latin certain other Greek opuscula, CLXXXI. Dioscorus of Alexandria consented to Eutyches, and condemned St. Flavian of Constantinople, 309. He was condemned by the emperor Marcian, by the court powers, and by the whole synod, ibid., and by the Apostolic See, 352. Dioscorus, praetorian prefect of the East under the emperor Glycerius, 679, note.
同一匯編在哈德良一世之前已在西班牙、非洲、英格蘭與愛爾蘭被接納,1047;在希臘亦然,同上。狄奧尼修斯匯編在羅馬人中的使用情形如何,CLXXX。此匯編由哈德良一世交與查理曼,它接受了哪些增補,CLXXXIV。自此它開始被稱為《教規法典》,同上、CLXXXVI。參見:哈德良匯編。狄奧尼修斯將某些其他希臘文小品譯為拉丁文,CLXXXI。亞歷山大的狄奧斯科魯斯附和歐迪克,並定罪君士坦丁堡的聖弗拉維安,309。他被皇帝馬爾西安、宮廷諸權勢,以及全會議所定罪,同上,並被宗座所定罪,352。狄奧斯科魯斯,格利切里烏斯皇帝治下東方禁衛軍長官,679,註。
255:72
Dispensationes ob necessitatem et utilitatem ecdesiasticam concessæa Gelasio, 407. 413. Extra necessiatem et utilitatemnon usurpan , ibid, De divinationibus, 114. Diurnus Romanus, CCC III, Dominicum diem apostoli voluerunt festivum, 201.Hoc die fermentum per titulos Romæ missum; non per parochias rurales, nec per cœmeteria, ibid. Dominicis diebus uon flectenda genua. Vid. Genuflexio. Qui die dominico studiose jejunat, non credatur catholicus, 664. Vid. Jejunium. Donatiani episcopi Africani duo distinguendi, 991. Donatistæ clerici quatenus recipiendi, tOt, Num pueri corum ad clerum promovendi, 102.
Dispensations on account of ecclesiastical necessity and utility were granted by Gelasius, 407, 413. Outside of necessity and utility they are not to be usurped, ibid. Concerning divinations, 114. The Roman Diurnal, CCCIII. The Apostles willed the Lord's day to be festive, 201. On this day the leaven was sent through the titular churches of Rome, not through the rural parishes nor through the cemeteries, ibid. On the Lord's days the knees are not to be bent. See: Genuflexion. He who deliberately fasts on the Lord's day is not to be regarded as catholic, 664. See: Fasting. Two African bishops named Donatian are to be distinguished, 991. The Donatist clergy, in what manner they are to be received, 101. Whether their children are to be promoted to the clergy, 102.
革拉削因教會的必要與益處而授予豁免,407、413。在必要與益處之外則不可擅用,同上。論占卜,114。羅馬《日課經》,CCCIII。眾使徒願主日為節慶,201。此日酵餅經由羅馬諸名銜堂被送出,而非經由鄉間堂區,亦非經由墓園,同上。主日不可屈膝。參見:屈膝禮。凡在主日故意禁食者,不當被視為公教徒,664。參見:禁食。兩位名為多納齊安的非洲主教當加以區別,991。多納圖派的聖職人員,當以何方式接納,101。其子女是否當晉升聖品,102。
255:73
Ecclesia catholica veraciter illa est quæ ab omniom perOdorum et ab eorum successoribus consortibus sincera, pura, immaculata communione divisa est 341. Extra Eoclesiam catholicam nullus salvatur, 654. Ecclesiae potestas in dimittendis peccatis, 328. Pax Ecclesiarum nonutcunque, sed veraciter Christiana quænam sit, 342. Ecclesias in Italia, Galliis, Hispaniis, Africa, Sicilia et aliis interjacentibus insulis nemo instituit, nisi ii, quos aut S. Petrus, aut ejus successores constituerunt sacerdotes, 198. Ecclesiæ bona non distrahenda, 644, 646,652,637, 670, 672, 676. Quid in necessitate, 644.Quibus conditionibus, 661.
The catholic Church is truly that which is divided from the sincere, pure, and immaculate communion of all perfidious men and of their successors and associates, 341. Outside the catholic Church no one is saved, 654. The power of the Church in remitting sins, 328. What the peace of the Churches is that is not casual but truly Christian, 342. The Churches in Italy, Gaul, Spain, Africa, Sicily, and the other intervening islands no one established, save those whom either St. Peter or his successors appointed as priests, 198. The goods of the Church are not to be alienated, 644, 646, 652, 637, 670, 672, 676. What is to be done in necessity, 644. Under what conditions, 661.
公教會真正是那從一切背信者及其後繼者與同夥的純真、純潔、無玷共融中分別出來的教會,341。在公教會之外無人得救,654。教會赦罪的權柄,328。眾教會的平安——並非隨意的,而是真正基督徒的——是什麼,342。在意大利、高盧、西班牙、非洲、西西里及其間其他諸島的眾教會,除了聖伯多祿或其後繼者所立為司鐸的人之外,無人創立,198。教會的財產不可變賣,644、646、652、637、670、672、676。在必要時當如何處置,644;在何種條件下,661。
255:74
Quatenus bona unius Ecclesiæ dari possint, vel non possim alii Ecclesiae, 650. Non alienanda bona acquisita a clerico, qui ante ordinationem nihil habebat, ex prædiis suo nomme emptis, 646, 651. Bona Ecclesia non infiiucianda, nec sine voluntate pontificis vicario danda, 672, 673. Bona Ecclesiæ in dioecesi constituta, si fuerint derelicta, episcopus non applicet Ecclesiae matrici, 653, not. Ecclesiæ pro locis Deo sacratis. Vid. Basilicae. Convivia in ecclesiis vetita, 97. Haereticis non concedendus ingressus in ecclesiam, 435. Solae scripturæ canonicae in Ecdesiis legendæ, 441. Et passiones martyrum, 100, Psalmi ab idiotis compositi et vulgares in ecclesiis uon dicendi, 441.
To what extent the goods of one Church may, or may not, be given to another Church, 650. The goods acquired by a cleric who had nothing before ordination, from estates bought in his own name, are not to be alienated, 646, 651. The goods of the Church are not to be granted as a fief, nor given to a vicar without the will of the pontiff, 672, 673. The goods of a Church established in a diocese, if they have been abandoned, the bishop is not to apply to the mother Church, 653, note. Churches as places consecrated to God. See: Basilicas. Banquets in churches are forbidden, 97. To heretics entrance into the church is not to be granted, 435. Only the canonical Scriptures are to be read in the churches, 441; and the passions of the martyrs, 100. Psalms composed by laymen and vulgar are not to be recited in the churches, 441.
一教會的財產可在何限度內給予、或不可給予另一教會,650。某聖職人員受職前一無所有,後以自己名義購置田產所得的財產,不可轉讓,646、651。教會的財產不可作為采邑授予,未經教宗之意也不可給予代理人,672、673。設於某教區之教會的財產,若已被遺棄,主教不可將其歸併於母堂,653,註。教會作為奉獻於天主的場所。參見:大殿。教會中的宴飲被禁止,97。不可准許異端者進入教會,435。唯有正典聖經當在教會中誦讀,441;殉道者的受難記亦然,100。由俗人所作的庸俗詩篇不可在教會中誦唱,441。
255:75
Nemo, sive gentilis, sive hæreticus, sive Judaeus, prohibendus ingredi eclesiam ad audiendum verbum Dei usque ad missam catechumenorum, 657. Egbertus Eboracensis episcopus probatur auctor.bri de remediis peccatorum, qui Bedæ tribuitur, CCLXIX. Qualis h c liber edendus, ibid. Excerptiones Egberto inscriptæ cujus sint, CCLXX. Egberti opus de sacerdotali Jure, ibid. Excerptiones ex hoc opere erutae, sed quædam ipsis Insena ab Egberto al ena, CCLXXI. Pceniteut ale ipsi tributum et in quatuor libros distinctum, alii auctori vindicandum, CCLXXII. De libello, quem Morinus edidit Egberto inscriCCLXX, CCLXXI. Electiones minstrorom Ecclesiæ populi judicio non concedendæ, 436.
No one, whether gentile, heretic, or Jew, is to be prohibited from entering the church to hear the word of God up to the Mass of the catechumens, 657. Egbert, bishop of York, is proved to be the author of the book on the remedies of sins which is attributed to Bede, CCLXIX. In what manner this book is to be edited, ibid. To whom the Excerptions inscribed to Egbert belong, CCLXX. Egbert's work on the sacerdotal law, ibid. Excerptions drawn from this work, but some inserted into it that are foreign to Egbert, CCLXXI. The penitential attributed to him and divided into four books is to be vindicated to another author, CCLXXII. Concerning the little book which Morinus published as inscribed to Egbert, CCLXX, CCLXXI. The elections of the ministers of the Church are not to be granted to the judgment of the people, 436.
凡人,無論外邦人、異端者或猶太人,皆不可被禁止進入教會聆聽天主聖言,直至慕道者的彌撒,657。約克主教埃格伯特被證明為那部論罪之療治、被歸於比德之書的作者,CCLXIX。此書當以何方式編訂,同上。題名於埃格伯特的《選輯》屬於何人,CCLXX。埃格伯特論司鐸法的著作,同上。摘自此著作的選錄,但其中有些插入的內容與埃格伯特無關,CCLXXI。歸於他、分為四卷的懺悔規則書,當判歸另一作者,CCLXXII。論莫里努斯以題名於埃格伯特之名出版的小書,CCLXX、CCLXXI。教會僕役的選舉不可交付於民眾的裁斷,436。
255:76
Energumenis manus non imponendæ a preshyter;s, etc., nisi jubente epscopo, 201, 202. Imponendæ ab exorcistis, 663. Energumeni pavimen a terræ everrant, ibid. Ipsis III domo Dei ass deniibus victus m nistretur, ibid, Ephesinæ sedis laus, 24. Ephesinæ synodi autiqua versio et collectio documen or, m ad Nestorii causam pertinentium, CXXXIX. Insignia loca in eadem versione e ms. supplenda, CXLI. Ephesin canoDes serius additi Graeco canonum cod ci, x, XIV, 579. V« rsio actio ussexue Ephesinæ a Mario Mercatore lurubra a, et notabiles lectiones e mss. erutæ, CXVIII. Ephesinam pseudo synodum sedes apostolica non consentiendo sola submovit, 552. Epibatap, id esl laici, 461.
Hands are not to be imposed upon the energumens by presbyters, etc., unless the bishop so commands, 201, 202. They are to be imposed by the exorcists, 663. Let the energumens sweep the pavement of the floor, ibid. Let sustenance be ministered to them as they sit in the house of God, ibid. The praise of the see of Ephesus, 24. The ancient version and collection of documents of the Synod of Ephesus pertaining to the cause of Nestorius, CXXXIX. Notable passages in the same version are to be supplied from a manuscript, CXLI. The canons of Ephesus were later added to the Greek codex of canons, X, XIV, 579. The version of the six acts of Ephesus was elaborated by Marius Mercator, and notable readings drawn from manuscripts, CXVIII. The Apostolic See removed the pseudo-synod of Ephesus by alone not consenting, 552. Epibatae, that is, laymen, 461.
長老等不可給被附身者覆手,除非主教命令,201、202;覆手當由驅魔者行之,663。被附身者當清掃殿堂的地面,同上。當供給他們飲食,當他們坐於天主的殿中時,同上。以弗所座位的讚美,24。論及涅斯多留案件的以弗所會議文獻的古譯本與匯編,CXXXIX。同一譯本中的重要段落當由抄本補足,CXLI。以弗所的教規後來才被加入希臘文教規法典,X、XIV、579。以弗所六場會議的譯本由馬里烏斯·梅爾卡托編成,並有從抄本中摘出的重要異文,CXVIII。宗座僅憑獨自不予同意,便廢除了以弗所的偽會議,552。「Epibatae」即俗人,461。
255:77
Epscopus aute ordinationem exam nandes, et quod od, 653. Quals esse debeat, ei ejus ollicia, 437, 462. Quals elegendus, 275, 653, 654. Ep suopi e laicis non ordinan, 71. 276. Nemo ordinandus episcopus extra conscientiam sed s a; ostolicæ, hoc eat primatis, 449, not. Vel mc ro; olitani, 206, 269, 430, 436. A metropolitanis confirmatio, 50, 53. Nullus in vacantem Ecclesiam irrepat, et amsi jlrls eum velit ep s opum, 429. Epist oporum ord nationes non differende, ac in ra tres menses flant, nisi necess tas prorogari coegerit, 237. lu ordinatione intimentur epis opo placita concilii abord natoribus, 641. Statuta ab episcopo servanda proponuntur, 655 et seqq.
The bishop is to be examined before ordination, and as to what, 653. What he ought to be, and his offices, 437, 462. What kind of man is to be chosen, 275, 653, 654. Bishops are not to be ordained from among laymen, 71, 276. No one is to be ordained bishop without the knowledge of the Apostolic See, that is, of the primate, 449, note; or of the metropolitan, 206, 269, 430, 436. Confirmation by the metropolitans, 50, 53. Let no one creep into a vacant Church, even if the people should wish him for bishop, 429. The ordinations of bishops are not to be deferred, but are to take place within three months, unless necessity has compelled their prolongation, 237. At the ordination let the decrees of the council be intimated to the bishop by the ordainers, 641. The statutes to be observed by the bishop are proposed, 655 and following.
主教在受職前當受審查,審查何事,653。他當如何,及其職務,437、462。當揀選何種人,275、653、654。不可從俗人中祝聖主教,71、276。未經宗座(即首席主教)知情,無人可被祝聖為主教,449,註;或未經都主教知情,206、269、430、436。由都主教確認,50、53。不可有人潛入空缺的教會,縱使民眾願以他為主教,429。主教的祝聖不可延遲,當在三月之內舉行,除非必要迫使其延期,237。在祝聖時,當由施聖職者向主教申明會議的諭令,641。主教當遵守的規章被提出,655及以下。
255:78
Episcopi a quibus et quomodo ord nandi, 50, 430, 436, 639. Ne. unus episcopus episcopum ord nare presumat, 200, 249, Non minus quam a tr bus episcop s ordinandus, 103. In aliena provincia quandonam debeat episcopus ord.nari ab episcopis vicin s, 66. In episcoporum dissidio p urinorum sententia obtineat, 53. Nemo laicus vei monachus erdinandus episcopus, nisi per gradus ordinum inferiorum probatus, 265, 273. Nullus invts episcopus detur, 274. Cleri, plebis et ordinis consensus requirendus, ibid., 654. Quando ex alia Ecclesia snmeudus ep scopus, 274. Nullus episcopus successorem sihi substituat, 431. Eps opus non ordinandus in vicis et modics civitatibus, 66, 441.
By whom and in what manner bishops are to be ordained, 50, 430, 436, 639. Let not one bishop presume to ordain a bishop, 200, 249. A bishop is to be ordained by no fewer than three bishops, 103. In a foreign province, when a bishop ought to be ordained by the neighbouring bishops, 66. In a disagreement of bishops let the opinion of the greater number prevail, 53. Let no layman or monk be ordained bishop, unless first approved through the grades of the inferior orders, 265, 273. Let no bishop be given to those unwilling, 274. The consent of the clergy, the people, and the order is to be required, ibid., 654. When a bishop is to be taken from another Church, 274. Let no bishop substitute a successor for himself, 431. A bishop is not to be ordained in villages and small towns, 66, 441.
主教當由何人、以何方式祝聖,50、430、436、639。一位主教不可擅自祝聖另一主教,200、249。主教當由不少於三位主教祝聖,103。在外省,主教何時當由鄰近主教祝聖,66。主教意見不一時,當以多數人的意見為準,53。俗人或隱修士不可被祝聖為主教,除非先經由較低聖品的等級得到核可,265、273。不可將主教強加於不情願者,274。當要求聖職人員、民眾與聖品團的同意,同上、654。何時當從另一教會選取主教,274。主教不可為自己指定繼任者,431。主教不可在村莊與小城中受祝聖,66、441。
255:79
Quod de ordinatis n ejusmodi locis, 441. Episcopus ordina us si negligat ire ad Ecclesiam, rogeudus, 429. Quid si non cat ob contrad etionem plebis, 430. Episcopi not transeant de una aJ aliam Ecclesiam, 431. Qui trauseunt, nec laicam communionem habeant, 63. Quid si episcopus in sua Ecclesia non susceptus iliam adeat, 113, 487. Quando liceat de una Ecclesia ad aliam transire, 656. Transeuntes de E clesia ad Ecclesiam tandiu a Damasi communione habentur alieni, quandiu ad primam Ecclesiam redierint, 402. Quid si alius in eadem sede fuerit ordina Uus, ibid. Episcopus non absit a sua Ecclesia Mitra tres hehdon adas, 72. Quandin in aliena civitate vel provincia peregrinus recipi queat, ibid.
Concerning those ordained in such places, 441. A bishop who has been ordained, if he neglects to go to his Church, is to be entreated, 429. What if he does not go on account of the opposition of the people, 430. Let bishops not pass over from one Church to another, 431. Those who do pass over, let them not even have lay communion, 63. What if a bishop, not received in his own Church, should approach another, 113, 487. When it is lawful to pass from one Church to another, 656. Those passing from Church to Church are held estranged from the communion of Damasus for so long as until they have returned to the first Church, 402. What if another has been ordained in the same see, ibid. Let a bishop not be absent from his Church beyond three weeks, 72. How long he may be received as a stranger in a foreign city or province, ibid.
論在此類地方受職者,441。受職的主教若疏於前往其教會,當受勸勉,429。若他因民眾的反對而不前往,當如何,430。主教不可從一教會轉至另一教會,431。凡轉往者,連俗人的共融也不可享有,63。主教若在本教會不被接納而前往另一教會,當如何,113、487。何時可合法地從一教會轉至另一教會,656。從一教會轉往另一教會者,被視為與達瑪穌的共融隔絕,直至他們返回原教會為止,402。若另有人在同一座位上受職,當如何,同上。主教離開本教會不可逾三週,72。他在外城或外省作客可被接待多久,同上。
255:80
Episcopi Afri non transeant nare nisi cum formata primatis, 97, 643. Qui ad comitatum ire queant, et quibus de causis, 68. Diaconum potius mittant cum commendatitiis metropolitani, 69. Causæ eund. e aminandæ ab episcopo Komano, ibid. Quando examin ndæ ab episcopis qui sunt in canali. 70. Epyscopus cum epis opo litigans ex alia provincia non advocet episcopum, 64. Quid at episcopus depositus fuerit, 67. Quid si diversæ judicum senteutiae, 429. Episcoporum causæ. Vide Causae episcoporum. Causæ majores. Episcopus nullam rei familiaris curam ad se revocet, et lectioni, orationi et praedicationi vacet, 655. Qua supelle< tili utatur, ibid. Quomodo clericos ordinet, 656. Vid. Clerici.
Let the African bishops not cross the sea save with the formed letter of the primate, 97, 643. Who may go to the court, and for what causes, 68. Let them rather send a deacon with the commendatory letters of the metropolitan, 69. Their causes are to be examined by the Roman bishop, ibid. When they are to be examined by the bishops who are in the channel, 70. Let not a bishop litigating with a bishop summon a bishop from another province, 64. What if a bishop has been deposed, 67. What if the sentences of the judges differ, 429. The causes of bishops. See: Causes of bishops; Major causes. Let the bishop call back to himself no care of family affairs, and let him be free for reading, prayer, and preaching, 655. What furniture he is to use, ibid. How he is to ordain clerics, 656. See: Clerics.
非洲的主教除非持有首席主教的證書,否則不可渡海,97、643。何人可前往朝廷,因何緣由,68。他們寧可派遣一位助祭,持都主教的推薦書,69。他們的案件當由羅馬主教審理,同上。何時當由海峽地帶的主教審理,70。與主教爭訟的主教,不可從別省召喚主教,64。若主教已被罷黜,當如何,67。若眾判官的判決相異,當如何,429。主教的案件。參見:主教的案件;重大案件。主教不可將家務之憂攬於己身,當專心於誦讀、祈禱與宣講,655。他當使用何種器物,同上。他當如何祝聖聖職人員,656。參見:聖職人員。
255:81
In aliena parochia clericos sibi uou ordinet, 431. A nullo occupentur plebes alienæ, 89. Non sibi vindicet dericos alienos. 410, 428. Nihil extra suos terminos usurpet, 443. Quon odo ministret bona Ecclesise. 433. Causas uon audiat absque præsentia cler corum suorum, 656. Ad synodum vocatus non se subducat, 439. Epistola canonica e mas. edita, 669. De auctore et tempore ejusdem, 631. Epistolæ canonicæ episcoporum Alexandrinorum et aliorum receptæ in Græc o canonum codice, xv. Epistolæ (ami iares et hypomnisticæ, 780. not.. Epistolæ formalæ ab episcopo clericis alio migrantibus tradendae, alias non recipie da?, 426, 620. Dictæ etiam canonicte, 439 Epistolarum formatarum regula, 452.
Let him not ordain clerics for himself in a foreign parish, 431. Let no foreign congregations be occupied by anyone, 89. Let him not claim foreign clerics for himself, 410, 428. Let him usurp nothing beyond his own boundaries, 443. How he is to administer the goods of the Church, 433. Let him not hear causes apart from the presence of his own clerics, 656. Summoned to a synod, let him not withdraw himself, 439. The canonical letter edited from manuscripts, 669. Concerning the author and time of the same, 631. The canonical letters of the bishops of Alexandria and of others, received in the Greek codex of canons, XV. Familiar and commemorative letters, 780, note. Formed letters are to be given by the bishop to clerics migrating elsewhere; otherwise they are not to be received, 426, 620. They are also called canonical, 439. The rule of formed letters, 452.
他不可在外堂區為自己祝聖聖職人員,431。任何人不可佔據外人的會眾,89。他不可為自己索取他人的聖職人員,410、428。他不可僭越自己界限以外的任何事物,443。他當如何管理教會的財產,433。他不可在缺乏本堂聖職人員在場的情況下審理案件,656。被召往會議時,他不可退避,439。由抄本編訂的教規書信,669。論其作者與年代,631。亞歷山大及其他眾主教的教規書信,被收入希臘文教規法典,XV。私人信函與紀念性書信,780,註。主教當給遷往他處的聖職人員出具證書,否則他們不可被接納,426、620。這些書信亦稱為教規書信,439。證書的規則,452。
255:82
Attico CP. episcopo tributa, a Nicaen s Patribus præs ripta traditur, ibid., not. Videtur Latini auctoris fetus, Uid. Usu recepta, ibid. Duae epistolæ formatae, CXI, CXII. Alia. CCXLII. Epistolae Romanorum pontificum canonum nomino comprebeusae, LVI. Decreti nomine donate, 83. Ancto itates sppollatæ a Gallis, CXXXI Fere scriptæ in synod s, CXXXII. Solo tamen pontiflcum nom;ne plerumque inscribebantur, 934, not. Primum scriptae ad episcopos quarumdam prov nciarum,dein ali s commun catae, d.versas in codicibus inscriptiones receperunt, LXV, 407, not. Nonnunquam additamenta inserta, ut accommodaremur discipl diversæ, 1000. Erchembaldi cancellarii duo, CCLXXXIV Error.
Attributed to Atticus, bishop of Constantinople, it is handed down as prescribed by the Nicene Fathers, ibid., note. It seems to be the offspring of a Latin author, ibid. Received by usage, ibid. Two formed letters, CXI, CXII. Another, CCXLII. The letters of the Roman pontiffs comprised under the name of canons, LVI. Endowed with the name of decree, 83. Their authorities appealed to by the Gauls, CXXXI. They were almost always written in synods, CXXXII. Yet they were for the most part inscribed under the name of the pontiff alone, 934, note. First written to the bishops of certain provinces, then communicated to others, they received various inscriptions in the codices, LXV, 407, note. Sometimes additions were inserted, that they might be accommodated to a different discipline, 1000. The two chancellors named Erchembald, CCLXXXIV. Error.
此規則被歸於君士坦丁堡主教阿提庫斯,相傳為尼西亞諸教父所規定,同上,註。它似乎是某位拉丁作者的產物,同上。由慣例所接納,同上。兩封證書,CXI、CXII;另一封,CCXLII。羅馬教宗的書信以教規之名被涵蓋,LVI;以諭令之名被賦予,83。其權威被高盧人所援引,CXXXI。它們幾乎總是在會議中寫成,CXXXII;然而它們多半僅以教宗一人之名題署,934,註。它們起初寫給某些行省的主教,後傳達於他人,在諸抄本中接受了各種不同的題署,LXV、407,註。有時插入增補,以使其適應不同的規制,1000。兩位名為埃爾肯巴爾德的尚書,CCLXXXIV。謬誤。
255:83
Quandiu aliquis manet in errore, sententia in errorem pr:iflxa obs ri tus mane!, 323. Participes errore, damnati, 351. Esicins episcopus S.lontanus consulit Zosimum papam, 263. Eucharistia communio corporis Christi, et de reliquiis quæ sui ersunt, 674. Eucharistiæ viaticum in infirmitate dandum, 658. Vid. Comun o. Eucharistia corporis def. nctorum non detur, 91, 641. Loco eulogiarum in paschate ad alias parochias non mittendi, 436. Ecdoviani anahematizati in concilio CP. 443, 554. Eulogiæ, ccciv. Eunondi error damnatus, 401. Eunomiani anathematizati. 443, 554.. Eunuchi qui a clero exclusi, 47. S Euphemiae martyrium, seu Ecclesia, in qua habita synodus Ch 1 edonensis, 215, 217. Euphemius CP.
So long as anyone remains in error, the sentence affixed against the error remains binding upon him, 323. Those who partake in error are condemned, 351. Esicius, bishop of Salona, consults Pope Zosimus, 263. The Eucharist is the communion of the body of Christ, and concerning the remains which are left over, 674. The viaticum of the Eucharist is to be given in infirmity, 658. See: Communion. The Eucharist of the body is not to be given to the dead, 91, 641. In place of the eulogiae at Easter they are not to be sent to other parishes, 436. The Ecdovians were anathematized in the Council of Constantinople, 443, 554. Eulogiae, CCCIV. The error of Eunomius condemned, 401. The Eunomians anathematized, 443, 554. The eunuchs who are excluded from the clergy, 47. The martyrdom, or church, of St. Euphemia, in which the Council of Chalcedon was held, 215, 217. Euphemius of Constantinople.
凡人持守謬誤多久,那駁斥此謬誤所定的判決便對他生效多久,323。凡參與謬誤者被定罪,351。撒洛納主教埃西基烏斯諮詢教宗佐西穆斯,263。聖體是基督身體的共融,並論其所餘的殘餘,674。在病危時當授予聖體的臨終聖糧,658。參見:共融。身體的聖體不可給予亡者,91、641。復活節時不可以祝福餅之名送往其他堂區,436。埃克多維派在君士坦丁堡會議中被詛咒,443、554。祝福餅,CCCIV。歐諾米烏斯的謬誤被定罪,401。歐諾米派被詛咒,443、554。被排除於聖品之外的閹人,47。舉行迦克墩會議的聖優斐米亞殉道堂,或教會,215、217。君士坦丁堡的優斐米烏斯。
255:84
defendit Acarlum, et quomodo, 334. Euphratesia prov.ncia post Nicænam synodum iustituta, et dissecta a Syria, XVIII. Eusebius Caesareae Ponti praefuit concilio Gangrensi. xxv. Eusebius Cæs rees s nPalæstina præfuit concilo Antiocheno anno 332, XXIV. Separatim a cæteris scripsit ad Consintinum, et cur, XXVIII. Eustath us, seu st sius episcopus ejusque disc puli, quoru n errores damnati in io n ilio Gangrensi, 121. Quis iste Eustath us fuerit, XXIV. Eustathius diaconus levi lie causa diaconii gratia scoliatus, ut rest tueretur Innocentius papa I postilat, 196. Eutyches inCP. synodo a S. Floviano damnatus, et gesta ejusitem syno li, 295.
defended Acacius, and in what manner, 334. The province of Euphratesia was instituted after the Synod of Nicaea, and severed from Syria, XVIII. Eusebius of Caesarea in Pontus presided over the Council of Gangra, XXV. Eusebius of Caesarea in Palestine presided over the Council of Antioch in the year 332, XXIV. He wrote separately from the others to Constantine, and why, XXVIII. Eustathius, or Sextius, the bishop, and his disciples, whose errors were condemned in the Council of Gangra, 121. Who this Eustathius was, XXIV. Eustathius the deacon, on a slight cause despoiled of the grace of his diaconate, that he might be restored Pope Innocent I requests, 196. Eutyches was condemned in the Synod of Constantinople by St. Flavian, and the acts of the same synod, 295.
為亞加削辯護,以何方式,334。優弗拉特西亞行省在尼西亞會議之後設立,並從敘利亞分割出來,XVIII。本都凱撒勒雅的優西比烏主持甘格拉會議,XXV。巴勒斯坦凱撒勒雅的優西比烏主持西元332年的安提阿會議,XXIV。他另行致信君士坦丁,與眾人有別,緣由何在,XXVIII。主教歐斯塔修(或塞克西烏斯)及其門徒,其謬誤在甘格拉會議中被定罪,121。此歐斯塔修是誰,XXIV。助祭歐斯塔修因小故被剝奪其助祭之職,教宗英諾森一世請求將他復職,196。歐迪克在君士坦丁堡會議中被聖弗拉維安定罪,及同一會議的紀錄,295。
255:85
Test monia Patrum de duabus naturis in Christo contra errorem I:n y his, 285. Eutychianus error damnatus in concillo Ch reedonensi, 222. Eutyc hiani lege Marciani imperatoris perstricti, 243. Excommunicati a suis episcopis, ab at is non recipiantur, 50, ii, 627. Quoad in synodo provinciali causa cognita ab on nibus non recipian ur, 51. Vel epis opus excommunicati humaniorem sententiam ferat, ibid. Cum excommunicatis non communicandum, 425. Pœna communicantium, 660. De clericis exconmunicatis, qu: ante audientiam communicarint, 645, 650. Exorcistae energumenis marus imponant, 663. Exorcizare vetitu iis qui ab episcopo non sunt ordiniti, 438.
The testimonies of the Fathers concerning the two natures in Christ against the error of Eutyches, 285. The Eutychian error condemned in the Council of Chalcedon, 222. The Eutychians constrained by the law of the emperor Marcian, 243. Those excommunicated by their own bishops are not to be received by others, 50, 51, 627. Until in a provincial synod, the cause having been examined, they are not to be received by all, 51. Or let the bishop bring a more humane sentence upon the excommunicated, ibid. There is to be no communicating with the excommunicated, 425. The penalty of those communicating, 660. Concerning excommunicated clerics who have communicated before a hearing, 645, 650. Let the exorcists impose hands upon the energumens, 663. It is forbidden to exorcize to those who are not ordained by the bishop, 438.
眾教父論基督內二性、駁斥歐迪克謬誤的見證,285。歐迪克的謬誤在迦克墩會議中被定罪,222。歐迪克派被皇帝馬爾西安的法令所約束,243。凡被本主教絕罰者,不可被他人接納,50、51、627。直至在行省會議中案情經審理之前,不可被眾人接納,51。或由主教對被絕罰者施以較寬厚的判決,同上。不可與被絕罰者共融,425。共融者的刑罰,660。論被絕罰、在審理之前已共融的聖職人員,645、650。驅魔者當給被附身者覆手,663。未經主教祝聖者,禁止施行驅魔,438。
255:86
Exsuperius episrol us Tolosanus consulit Innocentium papam, 182. Faustini pres'.yteri fides, 278. Femmæ sacris altiribus non ministrent, 420. Nec ad altare ingrediantur, 440. Quamvis doctæ et sanctae, in conventu viros non doccant, 660, Vide Mulier. Felix papa III darnr at Acacium, qni hæreticos receperat, et ejus epistola ad eumdem, 317. Vitalem et Misenum legatos Constantinopolim misit, 318. Vid. Vitalis. Tres epistolæ ejusdem pontificis supposititiae ante Pseudo Isi tori impesturas, CXLV. Tres aliæ in dubium vocatae vindicantur, CXLVII. Tractatus Gelasii Felici III perperam assertus,. CL Fragmentum epistolae Felicis III in vulgatis addendum, CLIo. Feriatica nec ab haereticis.
Exsuperius, bishop of Toulouse, consults Pope Innocent, 182. The faith of the presbyter Faustinus, 278. Let women not minister at the sacred altars, 420; nor let them enter to the altar, 440. Although learned and holy, let them not teach men in the assembly, 660. See: Woman. Pope Felix III condemns Acacius, who had received heretics, and his letter to the same, 317. He sent Vitalis and Misenus as legates to Constantinople, 318. See: Vitalis. Three letters of the same pontiff were supposititious before the impostures of the Pseudo-Isidore, CXLV. Three others, called into doubt, are vindicated, CXLVII. A tractate of Gelasius wrongly asserted to Felix III, CL. A fragment of a letter of Felix III to be added in the printed editions, CLII. Festal gifts are not to be accepted from heretics,
圖盧茲主教埃克蘇佩里烏斯諮詢教宗英諾森,182。長老福斯提努斯的信德,278。婦女不可在聖祭壇前事奉,420;亦不可進入祭壇,440。她們縱然博學且聖善,也不可在集會中教導男子,660。參見:婦女。教宗斐理斯三世定罪那接納了異端者的亞加削,及他致同一人的書信,317。他派遣維塔利斯與米塞努斯為使節前往君士坦丁堡,318。參見:維塔利斯。同一教宗的三封書信,在偽伊西多爾的偽作之前即屬偽託,CXLV。另外三封被質疑的書信得到辯護,CXLVII。一篇革拉削的論著被誤歸於斐理斯三世,CL。斐理斯三世一封書信的殘篇,當補入印本中,CLII。節慶的禮物不可從異端者領受,
255:87
nec a Judaeis accipienda, 439. Fermentum Romæ per titulos die dominico missum, non per parocbias rurales, et fur, 201, not. Ferrandum Carthaginensis Ecclesi diaconus quando floruerit. CCXLVI. De Breviatione canonum ab eo lucubrata, ejusque rarissimi codice, ibid. Cur inter canones Sardirenses primo loco retulerit canonem ultimum, Nicænum, CCXLVII 706, not. Plures obscuræ alleg t ones ejusdem Hreviationis explicatæ, aliæ suppletæ, vel emendatæ, quæ novæ editioni ipsius Breviationis utiles erunt, CCXLVII et seqq Ferrandus in veteri collectione laudatus, CCLXXIV. i a Facundo Herudanensi atque Cresconio, CCXLVI. Festi dies non: gendi cum Judaeis, vel hæreticis, 439. Nec rum p ganis, Ibid.
nor from the Jews, 439. The leaven was sent at Rome through the titular churches on the Lord's day, not through the rural parishes, and why, 201, note. When the deacon Ferrandus of the Church of Carthage flourished, CCXLVI. Concerning the Abridgment of canons elaborated by him, and its very rare codex, ibid. Why among the Sardican canons he placed in the first rank the last canon, the Nicene, CCXLVII, 706, note. Many obscure allegations of the same Abridgment are explained, others supplied or emended, which will be useful for a new edition of the Abridgment itself, CCXLVII and following. Ferrandus is praised in an old collection, CCLXXIV; and by Facundus of Hermiane and by Cresconius, CCXLVI. Festal days are not to be kept with the Jews or heretics, 439; nor with the pagans, ibid.
也不可從猶太人領受,439。在羅馬,酵餅於主日經由諸名銜堂被送出,而非經由鄉間堂區,緣由何在,201,註。迦太基教會的助祭費蘭杜斯何時興盛,CCXLVI。論由他編成的教規《節略》,及其極為稀有的抄本,同上。何故他在撒狄加諸教規中將最後一條尼西亞教規置於首位,CCXLVII、706,註。同一《節略》中許多晦澀的引述得到解釋,另一些得到補足或校訂,這些對《節略》本身的新版本將有助益,CCXLVII及以下。費蘭杜斯在一部古匯編中受到讚揚,CCLXXIV;亦受赫米亞內的法昆杜斯與克雷斯科尼烏斯讚揚,CCXLVI。節慶之日不可與猶太人或異端者同守,439;亦不可與外邦人同守,同上。
255:88
Fidei catholicæ nomine indicatum symbolum vulgo Athanasianum, 669, not. Fidei confessio a Damaso missa ad Paulinum Antiochenum. 400. Fidei libelli et formulae fidei, 277, 278, 279, 390, 40. Fidei libertus Augustino inscripius quid sit, 28, no. Abjudicatur Augustino, et conc letano asseritur, Anathemata contra errores Priscilliani cidem suhjecla, 283. Fidei libellus, qui cap. 39 collectionis hoc tomo impressæ exhibetur, 279. S. Gregorio Nazianzeno probabilius asserendus, 945. De variis libellis fidei Quesnelli dissertatio, 919 et seqq. Observationes in camdem dissertationem ac iri eosdem libellos fidei, 945. Filius Dei, de quo quid sit credendum, Damasus exponit, 401 et seqq.
The creed commonly called Athanasian, indicated under the name of the catholic faith, 669, note. The confession of faith sent by Damasus to Paulinus of Antioch, 400. The little books of faith and formulas of faith, 277, 278, 279, 390, 400. What the Liber Fidei inscribed to Augustine is, 282, note. It is disclaimed from Augustine and asserted to a man of Toledo; the anathemas against the errors of Priscillian are subjoined to it, 283. The little book of faith which is exhibited in chapter 39 of the collection printed in this volume, 279. It is more probably to be asserted to St. Gregory Nazianzen, 945. Quesnel's dissertation on the various little books of faith, 919 and following. Observations on the same dissertation and on the same little books of faith, 945. The Son of God, concerning whom what is to be believed Damasus expounds, 401 and following.
通常稱為亞他那修信經、以公教信仰之名標示者,669,註。達瑪穌寄與安提阿的保利努斯的信仰宣認,400。信仰小書與信仰格式,277、278、279、390、400。題名於奧斯定的《信仰之書》是什麼,282,註。它被否認屬於奧斯定,而被歸於一位托雷多人;駁斥普里西連謬誤的詛咒文附於其後,283。本卷所印匯編第三十九章所列的信仰小書,279。此書更可能當歸於聖額我略·納齊安,945。柯內爾論各種信仰小書的論文,919及以下。對同一論文及同一信仰小書的評註,945。論天主聖子,達瑪穌闡明當信何事,401及以下。
255:89
Ejus iucarnatio, unitas per ortae, et duæ naturae explicatæ, 390, 392, 653, 654. Patrum testimonia de duabus naturis in Christo Filio Dei, 285. Filiorum cura a parentibus nou deserenda, 126. Debitum filiorum erga parentes, ibid. S. Flaviani CP. episcopi et synodi ab eo habitæ gesta contra Entychen, 295. A congregitione Græcorum damnalus, quoniam sedes apostolica non consensit, absolutus, 552. Formata. Vid. Epistola formata. Fortunatus Venantius auctor expositionis fidei catholicæ seu symboli Athanasiani, 669, not., 955. Gallicani episcopi quantum apostolicis constitutionibus detulerint, 1029, not., CXXXI. Gallicanæ synodi auctoritate apostolica confirmatæ, CXXX v. Gallicanæ canonum colle..
His incarnation, the unity of his person, and the two natures explained, 390, 392, 653, 654. The testimonies of the Fathers concerning the two natures in Christ the Son of God, 285. The care of children is not to be deserted by parents, 126. The duty of children towards parents, ibid. The acts of St. Flavian, bishop of Constantinople, and of the synod held by him against Eutyches, 295. Condemned by the congregation of the Greeks, because the Apostolic See did not consent, he was absolved, 552. Formed letter. See: Formed letter. Venantius Fortunatus, author of the exposition of the catholic faith, or the Athanasian creed, 669, note, 955. How much the Gallican bishops deferred to the apostolic constitutions, 1029, note, CXXXI. The Gallican synods confirmed by apostolic authority, CXXXV. The Gallican collections of canons.
祂的降生、祂位格的合一、及二性,得到闡明,390、392、653、654。眾教父論基督——天主聖子——內二性的見證,285。父母不可遺棄對子女的照顧,126。子女對父母的本分,同上。君士坦丁堡主教聖弗拉維安,及他為對抗歐迪克所召開的會議的紀錄,295。因宗座未予同意而被希臘人會集所定罪,他得到平反,552。證書。參見:證書。維南提烏斯·福爾圖納圖斯,公教信仰闡釋(即亞他那修信經)的作者,669,註、955。高盧主教們對使徒憲章何等順從,1029,註、CXXXI。高盧諸會議由使徒權威確認,CXXXV。高盧諸教規匯編。
255:90
ctiones, CXXXIX. Gangrensis synodica, et canones versionis Isidorianæ, 121. Versionis priscae, 528. Hæc synodus posterior Sardicensi ostenditur, xxiv. Quis fuerit Eustathius in synodica memoratus, ibid. Osius Cordubensis alicubi perperam recensitus inter Patres Gangreuscs, ibid. Eusebius Caesareensis eidem concilio præfuit, xxv. Cur canones Gangrenses, licet posteriores Antiochenis, in Graeco tamen codice ante Aut ochenos describuntur, ibid. Gaugrensis canon a S. Gregorio Turonensi Nicaeni nomine laudatus, et cur, LI, LII. Gazophylacium Ecclesiae, 661. Gelasius auctor libri in vulgatis inscripti, Breviculus historiæ Eutychianistarum, et locus in fine ejusdem supplendus, CLXIII.
CXXXIX. The synodical letter of Gangra, and the canons of the Isidorian version, 121; of the ancient version, 528. This synod is shown to be later than that of Sardica, XXIV. Who Eustathius mentioned in the synodical letter was, ibid. Osius of Cordoba is somewhere wrongly reckoned among the Fathers of Gangra, ibid. Eusebius of Caesarea presided over the same council, XXV. Why the canons of Gangra, although later than those of Antioch, are nevertheless described in the Greek codex before those of Antioch, ibid. The Gangran canon was alleged by St. Gregory of Tours under the name of Nicaea, and why, LI, LII. The treasury (gazophylacium) of the Church, 661. Gelasius, author of the book inscribed in the printed editions, A Short History of the Eutychianists, and the passage at the end of the same to be supplied, CLXIII.
CXXXIX。甘格拉的會議書信,及伊西多爾譯本的諸教規,121;古譯本的諸教規,528。此會議被證明晚於撒狄加會議,XXIV。會議書信中所提及的歐斯塔修是誰,同上。科爾多瓦的奧西烏斯在某處被誤列於甘格拉諸教父之中,同上。凱撒勒雅的優西比烏主持同一會議,XXV。何故甘格拉的教規雖晚於安提阿的教規,卻在希臘文法典中被列於安提阿教規之前,同上。圖爾的聖額我略以尼西亞之名引用甘格拉的教規,緣由何在,LI、LII。教會的庫房(gazophylacium),661。革拉削,印本中題名《歐迪克派簡史》之書的作者,及同書末尾當補足的段落,CLXIII。
255:91
Est auctor ejusdem < pusculi, sed brevioris, inscripti, Narrat onis ordo de pravitate Dwscori, SUS, 'tol. Tres hujus opusculi editiones, ac tria additamenta Gelasio auctore, ibid. Gelasii tomus de anathematis vinculo, 321. Ejusdem commonitorium ad Faustum, 333. Scribit ad Anastasium imperatorem, 318. Ad episcopos Dardaniae, 347. Epitola longior ad Dardaaos ab interpolationis nota exim tur, CXLVII. Duo ejusdem epistolae exempla, alterum altero auctius, et utrumque ab eodem Gelasio scriptum, ibid. CLVIII. Epistola ipsius ad episcopos per Lucaniam et. Brulios, et Siciliam constitutos, ad alios dein propagata et ins ripta, 407, not. Alia ejus epistola ad episcopos Orientis, 361.
He is the author of the same opusculum, but of a shorter one, inscribed The Order of the Narration concerning the Depravity of Dioscorus, etc. Three editions of this opusculum, and three additions with Gelasius as author, ibid. Gelasius' tome on the bond of anathema, 321. His admonition (commonitorium) to Faustus, 333. He writes to the emperor Anastasius, 318; to the bishops of Dardania, 347. The longer letter to the Dardanians is exempted from the mark of interpolation, CXLVII. Two copies of the same letter, one fuller than the other, and both written by the same Gelasius, ibid., CLVIII. His letter to the bishops established throughout Lucania, the Bruttii, and Sicily, afterwards propagated to others and inscribed to them, 407, note. Another of his letters to the bishops of the East, 361.
他是同一小品的作者,但是較短的一篇,題名《論狄奧斯科魯斯敗壞的敘事順序》等。此小品的三個版本,及以革拉削為作者的三項增補,同上。革拉削論詛咒之約束的卷冊,321。他致福斯圖斯的勸諭書,333。他致信皇帝阿納斯塔修,318;致達爾達尼亞的主教們,347。致達爾達尼亞人的較長書信,從竄改的標記中得到免除,CXLVII。同一書信的兩份抄本,一份較另一份完整,兩者皆由同一革拉削所寫,同上、CLVIII。他致設於盧卡尼亞、布魯提及西西里各地主教的書信,後傳布於他人並題名於他們,407,註。他致東方主教的另一封書信,361。
255:92
Gelasii epistola ad Succonium vindicatur, CXLVII. Quatuor opuscula acephala Gelasio asseruntur, CILIX. Eid-m tribuen 13 tria fragmenta Auastasio Il ascripti, CXLVI. Decretum de libris recipiendis vel non recipiendis num Gelas i sit, CLI. Triplex ejusdem decreti forma, et quid Gelasio ascribendum, CLII et seqq. Scripturarum canon num ipsi adjudicandus, CLVI. Gelasii locus explicatus, 775. Gelasii fragmenta ex ros. collectione cardinalis Deusdedit edita, CCCIV. Genuflexionis omissionem diebus dominicis atque paschalibus communem fuisse orientalibus et occidentalibus, 723, not. Ei Romanæ Ecclesiæ, 761. Exceptio poenitentium, 726, not.
The letter of Gelasius to Succonius is vindicated, CXLVII. Four acephalous opuscula are asserted to Gelasius, CXLIX. To the same are to be attributed three fragments ascribed to Anastasius II, CXLVI. Whether the decree concerning books to be received or not received is by Gelasius, CLI. The threefold form of the same decree, and what is to be ascribed to Gelasius, CLII and following. The canon of the Scriptures is to be adjudged to him, CLVI. A passage of Gelasius explained, 775. Fragments of Gelasius edited from a manuscript of the collection of Cardinal Deusdedit, CCCIV. That the omission of genuflexion on the Lord's days and on Paschal days was common to Easterns and Westerners, 723, note; and to the Roman Church, 761. The exception of the penitents, 726, note.
革拉削致蘇科尼烏斯的書信得到辯護,CXLVII。四篇無首的小品被歸於革拉削,CXLIX。被歸於阿納斯塔修二世的三份殘篇,當歸於同一人,CXLVI。論當接納或不當接納書籍的諭令是否出於革拉削,CLI。同一諭令的三重形式,及何者當歸於革拉削,CLII及以下。聖經正典當判歸於他,CLVI。革拉削一段文字的解釋,775。摘自德烏斯德迪樞機匯編某抄本所編訂的革拉削殘篇,CCCIV。主日與復活期諸日不行屈膝禮的做法,為東方與西方所共有,723,註;羅馬教會亦然,761。懺悔者的例外,726,註。
255:93
Gly.frii imperatoris lex antea incdila contra ordinationes simoniacas, 677. Initio imperii ejus edita, 633. Gratia ad singulos actus nec datur secundum merita, itO. Gratia quotidiana, iCO, 162, 164. Gratiæ necessitas, 156 et seqq. Gratia n si magnis precibus imploranda, 137. Gratia per Jesum Christum non solum delet peccatum, sed etia'ii adjuvat ad non peccandum, 167. Adjuvat non solum illuminando. sed etiam præstando, ut honum lacere diligamus et valeamus, ibid. Condemnantur qui dicunt. eam præstare tantum ut facilius operemur bonum, ac si absque gratia possimus, ibid., 168. Gratia legis tempore occulta, nunc manifesta, 157. Gratia quam docet do trina Christiana quænam sit, 153, 154.
The law of the emperor Glycerius, previously unedited, against simoniacal ordinations, 677. Edited at the beginning of his reign, 633. Grace is not given for individual acts according to merits, 160. Daily grace, 160, 162, 164. The necessity of grace, 156 and following. Grace is to be implored even with great prayers, 137. Grace, through Jesus Christ, not only deletes sin but also assists toward not sinning, 167. It assists not only by illuminating, but also by enabling, so that we may love and be able to do good, ibid. Those are condemned who say that it bestows only that we may more easily work the good, as if without grace we could, ibid., 168. Grace, hidden in the time of the law, is now manifest, 157. What the grace which Christian doctrine teaches is, 153, 154.
格利切里烏斯皇帝先前未刊行的法令,對抗買賣聖職的祝聖,677。在他即位之初頒布,633。恩典並非按功德為各別行為而賜下,160。每日的恩典,160、162、164。恩典的必要,156及以下。即便以懇切的祈禱也當祈求恩典,137。恩典藉著耶穌基督,不僅塗抹罪,也扶助人不犯罪,167。它不僅藉光照來扶助,更藉賜予能力來扶助,使我們得以愛善並能行善,同上。凡說恩典只賜下使我們更易行善、彷彿沒有恩典我們也能行善者,皆被定罪,同上、168。恩典在律法時代隱藏,如今則顯明,157。基督教義所教導的恩典是什麼,153、154。
255:94
Gratiam Dei in quo ponaut Pelagius et Coelestius, 130. Gratiæ Dei, qua Christiani sumus nullum lucum relinquunt, ibid. Gra:i;e adjutorium Pelagius collocabat in possibili ate naturæ, 155. Refutatur, ibid. Gratiam sive liberum arbitrium, sive legis præceptum, sive remissionem peccatorum dicens Pelagius, nihil dicit quod ad concupiscen.iam tentationespie vincendas pertineat, 151. In Gratiani collectionem notatio, CCCXX. S. Gregorii Magni synodica ad omnes episcopos anno 601 ii, vulgatis non recte affixa, CCXLIII. Quænam siatveras ejns subscriptiones, ibid. Ejusdem epistola aJ Augustiaum cum prooemio nondum impresso, et cum forma a vulgatis diverst e mss. profertur. CCXLIV.
In what Pelagius and Coelestius place the grace of God, 130. They leave no place for the grace of God by which we are Christians, ibid. Pelagius located the help of grace in the possibility of nature, 155. He is refuted, ibid. Pelagius, saying that grace is either free will, or the precept of the law, or the remission of sins, says nothing that pertains to overcoming concupiscence and temptations piously, 151. A note on the collection of Gratian, CCCXX. The synodical letter of St. Gregory the Great to all the bishops in the year 601, wrongly affixed in the printed editions, CCXLIII. Which are his true subscriptions, ibid. His letter to Augustine, with a prooemium not yet printed, and with a form different from the printed editions, is brought forth from manuscripts, CCXLIV.
白拉奇與策肋斯提烏斯將天主的恩典置於何處,130。他們對那使我們成為基督徒的天主恩典毫無餘地,同上。白拉奇將恩典的扶助置於本性的可能之中,155。他被駁倒,同上。白拉奇說恩典或是自由意志、或是律法的誡命、或是罪的赦免,卻全未說到任何關乎虔誠地克勝私慾與試探之事,151。論格拉提安匯編的評註,CCCXX。聖大額我略西元601年致眾主教的會議書信,在印本中被誤附,CCXLIII。其中哪些是他真正的署名,同上。他致奧斯定的書信,附有尚未印行的序言,及與印本不同的形式,由抄本中提出,CCXLIV。
255:95
Gregorii junioris, al assecundi, epistola nunc primum IUS. edita, CCCVI. Gregorius Bæticus nun auctor cujusdam sermouis vul gaLi inter illos S. Gregorii Nazianzeni, 948. S. Gregorius Nazianzenus probabilius est auctor libell fidei, qui continetur c. 59 collectionis hoc tono impressae, 945. Ipsi asseruntur duo vulgati sermones 49 et 50 a nonnullis in dubium vocati, 946,947. Horum interpres Rufinus, 916. Gregorii papae VII quaedam gesta indicata. CCCIX. I Gregorii presbyteri collectio Polycarpus inscripta. Vid. Polycarpus. S. Gregorius Turonensis Nicaeni concilii nomine Gangrensem canonem allegavit, u. Unde id sumpserit. LII, CCLVIII.
The letter of the younger Gregory, or Gregory II, now for the first time edited from a manuscript, CCCVI. Gregory of Baetica is not the author of a certain sermon published among those of St. Gregory Nazianzen, 948. St. Gregory Nazianzen is more probably the author of the little book of faith which is contained in chapter 59 of the collection printed in this volume, 945. To him are asserted two published sermons, 49 and 50, called into doubt by some, 946, 947. Their interpreter is Rufinus, 946. Certain acts of Pope Gregory VII are indicated, CCCIX. The collection of the presbyter Gregory inscribed Polycarpus. See: Polycarpus. St. Gregory of Tours alleged the Gangran canon under the name of the Council of Nicaea, 51. Whence he took it, LII, CCLVIII.
小額我略(即額我略二世)的書信,現首次由一抄本編訂,CCCVI。貝提卡的額我略並非那篇在聖額我略·納齊安諸講道中出版的講道之作者,948。聖額我略·納齊安更可能是本卷所印匯編第五十九章所載信仰小書的作者,945。被某些人質疑的兩篇已出版講道(第49與第50篇)被歸於他,946、947。其譯者為魯非努斯,946。教宗額我略七世的某些事蹟被指明,CCCIX。長老額我略題名《波利卡爾普斯》的匯編。參見:波利卡爾普斯。圖爾的聖額我略以尼西亞會議之名引用甘格拉的教規,51。他從何處取得此教規,LII、CCLVIII。
255:96
Canon apostolicus cum additamento ab eo allegatus, CCLXXV, 1023. Hadria ia coHectio, CLXXXIV. A Dionysiana distinguitur ob additamenta, ibid. Additamenta primæ partis canonum, ibid. Alia partis secundæ decretalium,CLXXXV. Duo, quæ posterius accessere, CLXXXVI. Breviarium ejusdem collectionis, ibid. Epitome canonum Hadriano papae perperam in 'vulgatis tributa, CLXXXVIII. Capitula, quæ eidem Hadriano inscribuntur, a Pseudo-Isidoro conficta probantur, CCXIX. Hadriano-Hispanica collectio descripta, CCXIII. Antiquo collectori usui fuisse videtur, CCLXXXI. Haeresis auctore damnoto, fjutores et communicantes damnati, 349, 331, 364, 366. Hæreticorum convivia et sodalitates clerico vitandæ, 664.
An apostolic canon with an addition alleged by him, CCLXXV, 1023. The Hadrian collection, CLXXXIV. It is distinguished from the Dionysian by additions, ibid. The additions of the first part of canons, ibid. Others of the second part of decretals, CLXXXV. Two which accrued later, CLXXXVI. The breviary of the same collection, ibid. The epitome of canons wrongly attributed in the printed editions to Pope Hadrian, CLXXXVIII. The capitula which are inscribed to the same Hadrian are proved to have been forged by the Pseudo-Isidore, CCXIX. The Hadriano-Hispanic collection described, CCXIII. It seems to have been of use to an ancient compiler, CCLXXXI. The author of a heresy being condemned, his abettors and those communicating are condemned, 349, 331, 364, 366. The banquets and fellowships of heretics are to be shunned by the cleric, 664.
由他所引用、附有增補的一條使徒教規,CCLXXV、1023。哈德良匯編,CLXXXIV。它因增補而與狄奧尼修斯匯編相區別,同上。教規第一部分的增補,同上;教令第二部分的其他增補,CLXXXV。後來附加的兩項,CLXXXVI。同一匯編的綱要,同上。在印本中被誤歸於教宗哈德良的教規節要,CLXXXVIII。題名於同一哈德良的諸章,被證明為偽伊西多爾所偽造,CCXIX。哈德良—西班牙匯編的描述,CCXIII。它似乎曾為某古代編纂者所用,CCLXXXI。某異端的創始者被定罪後,其黨羽與共融者亦被定罪,349、331、364、366。聖職人員當避開異端者的宴飲與結社,664。
255:97
Cuin hæreticis nec orandum, nee psallendum, 665. Haereticis in haeresi permanentibus non concedendus ingressus in Ecclesiam, 435. Catholicis non adeunda cœmeteria, vei martyria, seu ecclesiae hæreticorum, ibid. Cum hæreticis non ineundæ nuptiæ, 436, 438. Nec ab ipsis benedictiones aceiprendæ, nec cum ipsis orandum, 438. Nec eorum falsi martyres colendi, ibid. Nec separata ipsorum conventicula adcunda, in quibus idololatrico cultu angeli seu dæmones colebamur, ibid.; not. Nec feriatiCa ab iis accipienda, nec cum iisdem dies festi agendi, 439. Multa vera in haereticorum libris, nec ideo refutanda, quia illorum libri ob alios errores refutabtur, 3i6.
With heretics there is to be neither praying nor singing of psalms, 665. To heretics persisting in heresy entrance into the Church is not to be granted, 435. The cemeteries, or martyria, or churches of heretics are not to be visited by catholics, ibid. With heretics marriages are not to be contracted, 436, 438; nor are blessings to be received from them, nor is there to be praying with them, 438; nor are their false martyrs to be venerated, ibid.; nor are their separate conventicles to be visited, in which angels, that is, demons, were worshipped with idolatrous cult, ibid., note. Nor are festal gifts to be accepted from them, nor are festal days to be kept with them, 439. Many true things are in the books of heretics, and they are not therefore to be refuted because their books are refuted on account of other errors, 346.
與異端者不可一同祈禱,亦不可一同詠唱詩篇,665。對堅持異端的異端者,不可准許進入教會,435。異端者的墓園、殉道堂或教會,公教徒不可前往,同上。不可與異端者締結婚姻,436、438;不可從他們領受祝福,亦不可與他們一同祈禱,438;不可敬奉他們的假殉道者,同上;亦不可前往他們另立的聚會,在那裡天使(即邪魔)受到偶像崇拜,同上,註。不可從他們領受節慶的禮物,亦不可與他們同守節日,439。異端者的書中有許多真理,不可僅因其書因其他謬誤而被駁斥,便將這些真理一概駁斥,346。
255:98
Hæretici redeuntesad Eccles am quomodo recepti, 247. Ariani, Eunomiani, Macedoniani ad fidem revertentes et h c remissionem suæ percepere blasphemiæ, et in fu:urum spem suscepere indulgentis, 325. Halitgarii libri sex de poenitentia, CCLXXXI. Hellespontus provincia instituta, et dissecta ab Asia post Nicænam et ante pseudo Sardicensem synodos, XVIII. Henricus rex Conradi fil us, et nonnulla ejus gesta indicata, CCCIX. Herardi Turonensis capitula, CCLXXXIV. Hereleuva regina Theodorici mater, CCCIV, not. Heros et Latarus Coelestam apud Afros missis litteris accusant, 129. Herovalliana collectio, CCLXXV. Cond ta in Galliis, ibid. Anterior collectione Hadriana, CCLVI.
Heretics returning to the Church, in what manner they are to be received, 247. Arians, Eunomians, and Macedonians returning to the faith have both received here the remission of their blasphemy and have taken up for the future the hope of indulgence, 325. The six books of Halitgar on penitence, CCLXXXI. The province of the Hellespont was instituted, and severed from Asia, after the Nicene and before the pseudo-Sardican synods, XVIII. King Henry, son of Conrad, and certain of his acts indicated, CCCIX. The capitula of Herardus of Tours, CCLXXXIV. Hereleuva the queen, mother of Theodoric, CCCIV, note. Heros and Lazarus accuse Coelestius among the Africans by letters sent, 129. The Herovallian collection, CCLXXV. Composed in Gaul, ibid. Earlier than the Hadrian collection, CCLVI.
歸回教會的異端者,當以何方式接納,247。歸向信德的亞流派、歐諾米派與馬其頓派,既在此領受了他們褻瀆之罪的赦免,也為將來懷有寬赦的盼望,325。哈利特加爾論懺悔的六卷書,CCLXXXI。赫勒斯滂行省在尼西亞會議之後、偽撒狄加會議之前設立,並從亞細亞分割出來,XVIII。康拉德之子亨利王,及其某些事蹟被指明,CCCIX。圖爾的赫拉爾杜斯的諸章,CCLXXXIV。狄奧多里克之母、王后赫雷勒烏瓦,CCCIV,註。赫羅斯與拉撒路藉所寄書信在非洲人中控告策肋斯提烏斯,129。赫羅瓦利亞匯編,CCLXXV。編於高盧,同上。早於哈德良匯編,CCLVI。
255:99
Hibernensis collectio, CCLXXIII. Hieronymi epistola de gradibus clericorum ad Patroclum inscripta, et num genuina, CCLII. Hierosolvmitana sedes. Vid. Jerosolymitanæ. Hilarii Pictaviensis loca emendanda, XVIII, XLV, XLVI, XLVII. Subscriptiones pseudosynodicæ Sardicensis apud ipsum vitiatae, xix. Hilario Narbonensi Bonifacius totius provinciae Narbonensis primæ curam committit, 270. Hildeberti Cenomanensis, postea Turonensis episcopi exceptiones decretorum, CCCXX. Himelco præfectus prætorio Italiæ sub imperatore Glycerio, 633. Ejus edictum nunc primum e ros. crutum, 679. Himerii episcopi Tarraconensis litterae ad Damasum scriptae, 246. Siricio traditae, 247.
The Irish collection (Hibernensis), CCLXXIII. The letter of Jerome on the grades of clerics, inscribed to Patroclus, and whether it is genuine, CCLII. The see of Jerusalem. See: of Jerusalem. The passages of Hilary of Poitiers to be emended, XVIII, XLV, XLVI, XLVII. The pseudo-synodical subscriptions of Sardica are corrupted in him, XIX. To Hilary of Narbonne, Boniface commits the care of the whole province of Narbonensis Prima, 270. The Excerptions of decrees by Hildebert of Le Mans, afterwards bishop of Tours, CCCXX. Himelco, praetorian prefect of Italy under the emperor Glycerius, 633. His edict now for the first time drawn from a manuscript, 679. The letters of Himerius, bishop of Tarragona, written to Damasus, 246. Handed over to Siricius, 247.
愛爾蘭匯編(Hibernensis),CCLXXIII。耶柔米論聖品等級的書信,題名於帕特羅克魯斯,是否真確,CCLII。耶路撒冷的座位。參見:耶路撒冷的。普瓦捷的希拉里當校訂的段落,XVIII、XLV、XLVI、XLVII。撒狄加的偽會議署名在他那裡被竄改,XIX。波尼法爵將整個第一納博訥行省的照管託付給納博訥的希拉里,270。勒芒的希爾德貝爾(後為圖爾主教)的諭令選輯,CCCXX。希梅爾科,格利切里烏斯皇帝治下意大利禁衛軍長官,633。他的詔令現首次由一抄本中取得,679。塔拉戈納主教希梅里烏斯致達瑪穌的書信,246。轉交於西里修,247。
255:100
Hipponensium canonum nomine quidam noa Hipponenses a nonnullis laudati, et cur, CCLXXVI. Hispanica collectio, et ejus fontes, CXCV. Primum quænam fuerit, CXCVI. Dein auctior in quibusdam mss., CXCVII et seqq. Tempus quo haec collectio digesta, cciu. In Hispauiis lucubrata, ibid. De Hispano auctore conjecturæ, CCIV. De additamentis amplioribus, quæ in rog. S. Æmiliani inveniuntur, CCVI. Hæc collectio corpus canonum authenticum appellaLa, ccv. Notabilis distinctio codicum Hispanae origiins et Gallicana, qui collectionem Hispanicam continent, CCVII el seqq. Hispanorum testimonium de auctoritate sedis apotolica, CXCVII. Gallicanae synodi apud Hispanos quanti fierent, CXCVI.
Under the name of the Hippo canons certain non-Hippo canons are alleged by some, and why, CCLXXVI. The Hispanic collection, and its sources, CXCV. What it first was, CXCVI. Then fuller in certain manuscripts, CXCVII and following. The time at which this collection was arranged, CCIII. It was elaborated in Spain, ibid. Conjectures concerning the Spanish author, CCIV. Concerning the fuller additions which are found in the manuscript of St. Aemilianus, CCVI. This collection was called the authentic body of canons, CCV. A notable distinction of the codices of Spanish origin and the Gallican, which contain the Hispanic collection, CCVII and following. The testimony of the Spaniards concerning the authority of the Apostolic See, CXCVII. How highly the Gallican synods were esteemed among the Spaniards, CXCVI.
以希波教規之名,某些非希波的教規被某些人所引用,緣由何在,CCLXXVI。西班牙匯編及其來源,CXCV。它起初是什麼,CXCVI。後在某些抄本中更為完整,CXCVII及以下。此匯編編成的時間,CCIII。它在西班牙編成,同上。論西班牙作者的推測,CCIV。論在聖艾米利安抄本中所見的較詳增補,CCVI。此匯編被稱為教規的真確總集,CCV。包含西班牙匯編、西班牙來源與高盧抄本之間的顯著區別,CCVII及以下。西班牙人論宗座權威的見證,CXCVII。高盧諸會議在西班牙人中何等受重視,CXCVI。
255:101
Homicidii qure pœnitentia, 113. Homicidium voluntarium et casuale, ibid., 114. Homuncionitæ qui, 61, nol. Honorii I papae epistolae duae nunc impressae, CCCVI. Ejusdem lex contra Pelagianos, 170. Non ab Africanis, sed a Zosimo pipa petita post judicium Romanum in eosdem, et cur, 882. Honorii alia lex ad Aurelium Carthaginensem contra eosdem Pelagianos, 174. Explicatur, 887. Hac ad Benifacium pontiticem præcipue directa ostenditur, 888. Contra quos Pelagianos potissimum edita, ibiil., 889. Honorius imperator quid egerit in schismate inter Bonifacium papam et Eulalium, 160. Hormisdæ papae quidam codices inscribunt decretum de libris recipiendis, vel non recipiendis, CLIV.
What penance is due for homicide, 113. Voluntary and accidental homicide, ibid., 114. Who the Homuncionitae were, 61, note. Two letters of Pope Honorius I now printed, 306. The same pope's law against the Pelagians, 170. It was sought not by the Africans but by Pope Zosimus, after the Roman judgment against them, and why, 882. Another law of Honorius to Aurelius of Carthage against the same Pelagians, 174. Explained, 887. It is shown to have been directed chiefly to Pope Boniface, 888. Against which Pelagians it was most especially issued, ibid., 889. What the emperor Honorius did in the schism between Pope Boniface and Eulalius, 160. Certain manuscripts ascribe to Pope Hormisdas the decree concerning the books to be received or not received, 154.
殺人罪當受何種補贖,113。故意殺人與意外殺人,同上,114。何謂「侯姆尼修派」(Homuncionitae),61,註。教宗何諾理一世(Honorius I)現今刊印的兩封書信,306。同一教宗反對白拉奇派(Pelagiani)之法令,170。此法非由非洲眾主教所請,而是在羅馬作出對其判決之後由教宗佐西穆斯(Zosimus)所請,緣由何在,882。何諾理另一致迦太基的奧雷略(Aurelius)反對同一白拉奇派之法令,174。其釋義,887。顯示此法主要乃針對教宗波尼法爵(Boniface)而發,888。此法尤其針對哪些白拉奇派而頒,同上,889。何諾理皇帝在波尼法爵教宗與歐拉里烏斯(Eulalius)之分裂中所為何事,160。某些抄本將關於應接受或不應接受之書籍的法令歸於教宗賀爾米斯達(Hormisdas),154。
255:102
Quid ipsi tribuendum, CiVI. Ejus epistola nunc primum edita, CLIVI. Epistola per universas provincias Hormisdæ in aliquot mss. collectionibus tributa quid sit, CCLXXVII. Hucarius levita auctor Exceptionum, quæ in vulgatis tribuuntur Egberto Eboracensi, CCLXX. Hugo Catalaunensis auctor Summæ decretorum Ivonis, CCCXII. Humerius de diaconio dejectus, atque Christiani nominis appellatione privatus, ab Acacio presbyter ordinatus, 317. Idacii Clari libri contra Varimadum non sunt Vigilii Tapsensis, sed Idacii, 957. Ejusdem sunt libri duodecim de Triuitate inter Athanasii opera editi, ibid. Indiculus pro instructione, CIX. Inferior potiorem seu superiorem ahsolvere nequit, 332.
What is to be attributed to him, 106. His letter now first edited, 156. What is the letter ascribed to Hormisdas, addressed to all the provinces, found in certain manuscript collections, 277. Hucarius the deacon, author of the Excerptions which in the common editions are attributed to Egbert of York, 270. Hugh of Châlons, author of the Summa of the decrees of Ivo, 312. Humerius, cast down from the diaconate and deprived of the appellation of the Christian name, was ordained presbyter by Acacius, 317. The books of Idacius Clarus against Varimadus are not by Vigilius of Thapsus but by Idacius, 957. To him also belong the twelve books on the Trinity edited among the works of Athanasius, ibid. An Indiculus for instruction, 109. An inferior cannot absolve a superior or one of higher rank, 332.
當歸於他者,106。他現今首次編印的書信,156。在若干抄本彙編中歸於賀爾米斯達、致各行省的書信究竟為何,277。執事胡卡里烏斯(Hucarius),即在通行版本中歸於約克的厄格伯特(Egbert of York)的《摘錄集》之作者,270。沙隆的雨果(Hugh of Châlons),伊沃(Ivo)法令《大全》之作者,312。胡梅里烏斯(Humerius)由執事職被黜,並被剝奪「基督徒」之名稱,卻被阿卡基烏斯(Acacius)祝聖為司鐸,317。伊達基烏斯·克拉魯斯(Idacius Clarus)駁瓦里馬杜斯(Varimadus)之諸書並非塔普蘇斯的維吉里烏斯(Vigilius of Thapsus)所著,而是伊達基烏斯所著,957。在亞他那修(Athanasius)著作中所編印的十二卷《論三位一體》亦屬於他,同上。供教導之用的《綱要》(Indiculus),109。下位者不能赦免上位者或更高位者,332。
255:103
Infirmi qui pœnitentiam petunt. Vid. Pænitentia. Innocentii I papae epistola duodecima Hispanicæ collectioni inserta ad Aurelium a suppositionis nota eximitur, ccu. Consulatus in ea emendandus, ccm. Ejusdem InDO. centii litteræ et judicium ad syncdum Carthaginensem contra Cœlestium et Pelagium, 134. Aliae ad synodum Milevitanam in eadem materia, 144. Aliæ ad quinque episcopos AtVicanos, 160. Aliae pecul ares ad Aurelium 164, Ad Exsuperium Tolosanum, 183. Ad eptseopos Macedoniae, 188. Ad Decentium Eugubinum, 198. Ad Victricium Rothomagensem, 204. Cur Innocentius Antiochenos canones haeretes anctoribus attribuerit, XXX.
Concerning the sick who request penance, see Penance. The twelfth letter of Pope Innocent I, inserted into the Spanish collection and addressed to Aurelius, is freed from the charge of being spurious, 201. The consulate-date in it is to be corrected, 203. The letter and judgment of the same Innocent to the synod of Carthage against Coelestius and Pelagius, 134. Another to the synod of Milevis on the same matter, 144. Another to five African bishops, 160. Others, particular, to Aurelius, 164. To Exsuperius of Toulouse, 183. To the bishops of Macedonia, 188. To Decentius of Gubbio, 198. To Victricius of Rouen, 204. Why Innocent attributed the Antiochene canons to heretical authors, 30.
關於請求補贖的病人,參見「補贖」。教宗依諾增爵一世(Innocent I)第十二封書信,編入西班牙彙編並致奧雷略,現被免除偽作之嫌,201。其中執政官年代記載須加更正,203。同一依諾增爵致迦太基會議、反對切萊斯提烏斯(Coelestius)與白拉奇(Pelagius)的書信及判決,134。致米列維(Milevis)會議論同一事之另一信,144。致五位非洲主教之另一信,160。其他致奧雷略之私函,164。致圖盧茲的厄克蘇佩里烏斯(Exsuperius),183。致馬其頓眾主教,188。致古比奧的德肯提烏斯(Decentius),198。致魯昂的維克特里基烏斯(Victricius),204。依諾增爵為何將安提阿的諸聖規歸於異端作者,30。
255:104
tuterpretes Lati' Graccorum operum quacdoque inseruere originale Latinum eorum, quæ in (iraecis codicibus et operibus e Latino Græcereddita et interserta fuerant, XL. Irregularitates, quæ al ordinibus arcent, 408, 409 Vid. Cæraci. Isaac Lingonensis Capitula, CCLXXXIV. Is doriana, uti vocatur, antiqua versio canonum Græcorutn, LXIX. Caruit initio canonibus Chalcedonensibus, XIII. Laodiceni quoq ie et Const ntinopolitani posterius traducti in Latinum, et ei 'em versioni adjecti, ibid., LXIX. Item Aut ocheni, XIII. Quam late propagata fuerit, LXX. Isidoci Mercatoris collectio pl ir bus apocryphis scatens, CCCXV. S. Isidoro episcopo Hispalensi afficta, CCXVI.
The Latin translators of Greek works sometimes inserted the original Latin of those passages which in the Greek codices and works had been rendered from Latin into Greek and interspersed, 40. Irregularities which bar a man from holy orders, 408, 409. See Irregularity. The Capitula of Isaac of Langres, 284. The so-called Isidorian ancient version of the Greek canons, 69. It lacked at first the canons of Chalcedon, 13. Those of Laodicea and of Constantinople were later translated into Latin and added to the same version, ibid., 69. Likewise those of Antioch, 13. How widely it was propagated, 70. The collection of Isidore Mercator, teeming with many apocryphal pieces, 315. Falsely ascribed to St. Isidore, bishop of Seville, 216.
希臘著作的拉丁譯者,有時把那些原為拉丁文、後在希臘抄本與著作中由拉丁譯成希臘並夾入其中的段落,重新插回其拉丁原文,40。妨礙人受聖秩的「不合格事項」(irregularitates),408、409。參見「不合格」。朗格勒的依撒格(Isaac of Langres)之《章典》(Capitula),284。所謂「伊西多爾體」(Isidoriana)的希臘聖規古譯本,69。其起初缺少加采東(Chalcedon)諸聖規,13。老底嘉(Laodicea)與君士坦丁堡諸聖規後來才譯成拉丁並附入同一譯本,同上,69。安提阿諸聖規亦然,13。其流傳之廣,70。伊西多爾·梅卡托(Isidore Mercator)之彙編,充斥諸多偽作,315。被誤歸於塞維爾主教聖依西多祿(St. Isidore of Seville),216。
255:105
Quam sero imposturæ ejusdem collectoionis detectæ, CCXV, CCXVI. Potiores <haracteres, qni imiocturas demonstrant, CCXVI. Num Nicolaus I tjusH Iodi collect onem approbarit, CCXV. Sincera docmnenta eidem collectiom nserta, et quibus ex tontibus hausta, CCXVII. Quædam genuina ab eodem impostore interpolata, ibid. Quædam:łHĮicluiora apocryi lia recepta, vel etiam interpoljta, CCXVIII. Quo Hoe unpostor tot apocrypha finxerit, CCXX et seqq. Num hisce imposturis disciplina ecclesiastica mutata uerit, CCXXI. De auctore, loco et tempore hujus collectionis, CCXXII, CCXXIII. Codicnm hujus c ollectiotiss varietis, CCXXV. Qui codicespuriores, ibid. CCXXXII.
How late the forgeries of that same collection were detected, 215, 216. The clearer marks which demonstrate the impostures, 216. Whether Nicholas I approved a collection of this kind, 215. The genuine documents inserted into the same collection, and from what sources they were drawn, 217. Certain genuine pieces interpolated by the same impostor, ibid. Certain rather corrupt apocryphal pieces received, or even interpolated, 218. To what end this impostor invented so many apocryphal pieces, 220ff. Whether by these forgeries the ecclesiastical discipline was changed, 221. On the author, place, and time of this collection, 222, 223. The variety of the codices of this collection, 225. Which codices are the more corrupt, ibid., 232.
那同一彙編之偽造被察覺竟如此之晚,215、216。顯示其偽作的較明確標記,216。尼各老一世(Nicholas I)是否曾核可此類彙編,215。編入同一彙編的真確文獻,及其取材之來源,217。某些真確文獻被同一偽造者竄改,同上。某些較為訛誤的偽作被接納,甚或被竄改,218。此偽造者究竟為何捏造如此眾多偽作,220頁及其後。是否藉這些偽作而更改了教會紀律,221。論此彙編之作者、地點與年代,222、223。此彙編諸抄本之歧異,225。哪些抄本較為訛誤,同上,232。
255:106
Describ tur pura ejusmodi collectio, CCXXV et seqq. Quaedam additamenta secundis Psendo-Is:dori curis notantur, CCXXXII. De codicibus qui collectionem Isidori non omnino puram aut integram continent, CCXXXIII, CCXLI. Quaedam documenta apocrypha Isidoro perperam attributa, CCXXXV, CCXXIX. Cautio adhibenda, ne pro lsidorianis puris mss. exemplis ea accipiantur, quæ pura non sunt, CCXLI. Additamentum suppositttium epistolæS. Gregorii ad Secmidinuin non est Isidoro tribuendum, CCLXXXII. Nec ab eo contecta est epistola S. Is dori Hispalensis ad. Masonem, ibid. Nec aliae aliquot, quæ in puris lsidorianis cass. desunt, CCXXXV, CCXXXVII, CCXXXIX. Codices Isidoriani minus puri, CCXXIII. eI seqq.
The pure collection of this kind is described, 225ff. Certain additions are noted as belonging to the second labors of Pseudo-Isidore, 232. On the codices which do not contain the collection of Isidore wholly pure or entire, 233, 241. Certain apocryphal documents wrongly attributed to Isidore, 235, 239. Caution must be used, lest those things be taken for pure Isidorian manuscript exemplars which are not pure, 241. The supposititious addition of the letter of St. Gregory to Secundinus is not to be ascribed to Isidore, 282. Nor was the letter of St. Isidore of Seville to Maso fabricated by him, ibid. Nor several others which are wanting in the pure Isidorian manuscripts, 235, 237, 239. The less pure Isidorian codices, 223ff.
此類純粹彙編被加描述,225頁及其後。某些增補被注明屬於偽伊西多爾(Pseudo-Isidore)的二次修訂之作,232。論那些並未完整或全然純粹保存伊西多爾彙編的抄本,233、241。某些偽作文獻被誤歸於伊西多爾,235、239。須加謹慎,免得把並非純正者誤當作純正的伊西多爾抄本範本,241。聖額我略(St. Gregory)致塞昆狄努斯(Secundinus)書信之偽增部分,不應歸於伊西多爾,282。塞維爾的聖依西多祿致馬索(Maso)之書信亦非他所偽造,同上。其他若干在純正伊西多爾抄本中所缺者亦然,235、237、239。較不純正的伊西多爾抄本,223頁及其後。
255:107
Ivonis Carnotensis collectiones duae: Decretum distincturn in partes decem et septem, ac Panormia in octo partes distributa, CCX. Quidam alterutrum opus ab eo abjudicant. CCCXII. Quid probabilius, ibid. Utrurmque eidemascribitur, CCCXIII. Fontes, ex quibus Ivo profecit, ibid, Summa decretorum Ivonis, CCCXII. Jequnia Ecclesiæ nou condemnenda, 126 Quatenus non jejunandum d e domin co, ibid., 664. De jejun o sbbati, 200. Jejunium feriæ sextæ propter passionem Domini, ibid. Jerosolyniitanae sedis laus et honor, 3t, 54. S. Joannes Chrysostomnus episcopus CP. a synodo damnatus, a sede apostolica etiain sola, quia damnationi nou cun. ens t, absolutus, 352.
Two collections of Ivo of Chartres: the Decretum divided into seventeen parts, and the Panormia distributed into eight parts, 210. Some deny one or the other work to him, 312. What is more probable, ibid. Either is ascribed to him, 313. The sources from which Ivo profited, ibid. The Summa of the decrees of Ivo, 312. The fasting of the Church is not to be condemned, 126. To what extent one should not fast on the Lord's day, ibid., 664. On the fast of the Sabbath, 200. The fast of Friday on account of the Lord's passion, ibid. The praise and honor of the see of Jerusalem, 31, 54. St. John Chrysostom, bishop of Constantinople, condemned by a synod, was absolved even by the apostolic see alone, because he had not consented to his condemnation, 352.
沙特爾的伊沃(Ivo of Chartres)之兩部彙編:分為十七部的《法令集》(Decretum),與分為八部的《全規》(Panormia),210。有人否認其中一部或另一部為其所作,312。何者較為可信,同上。兩部皆被歸於他,313。伊沃取材之來源,同上。伊沃法令《大全》,312。教會的禁食不可貶斥,126。在主日不應禁食到何種程度,同上,664。論安息日之禁食,200。因主受難而於週五禁食,同上。耶路撒冷宗座之讚譽與尊榮,31、54。君士坦丁堡主教聖金口若望(St. John Chrysostom)雖被一會議定罪,卻僅由宗座一方亦得平反,因他未曾同意對自己的定罪,352。
255:108
Joannes episcopus Alexandrinus catholicus ordinatus, 312. M Uit synodicam Romam de sua ordinatione, ibid Imperatur confirmationem a pontifice suspendendam curat tbid. Jomnes Romam confugit, 318. Contra regulas a sede pulsus 333, 353, 355, 357, 362, 363. Joannes episcopus Antiochenus num ad pacem conciliandan cum S. Cyrillo sufficere putarit fidem ab ipso scriptam tempore concilii Ephesini, 386, not. Joannes episcopus Apamenus a Petro Antiocheno haeretico ord natus, 312. Ab Apamenis non receptus, Antiochenam Ecclesiam pulso eodem Petro invadit, ibid. Ab Acacio damnatus uua cum Petro Antiocheno, 313. Item a sedI' apostolica, ibid.
John, the Catholic bishop of Alexandria, was ordained, 312. He sent a synodal letter to Rome concerning his ordination, ibid. He took care that confirmation by the pontiff be suspended by the emperor, ibid. John fled to Rome, 318. Driven from his see against the rules, 333, 353, 355, 357, 362, 363. Whether John, bishop of Antioch, thought the faith written by him at the time of the Council of Ephesus sufficient to reconcile peace with St. Cyril, 386, note. John, bishop of Apamea, ordained by the heretic Peter of Antioch, 312. Not received by the people of Apamea, he invaded the Church of Antioch after that Peter had been driven out, ibid. Condemned by Acacius together with Peter of Antioch, 313. Likewise by the apostolic see, ibid.
亞歷山大的公教主教若望(John)受祝聖,312。他就自己的祝聖事致函羅馬一封會議書信,同上。他設法使教宗的確認被皇帝擱置,同上。若望逃往羅馬,318。違反規則被逐出其宗座,333、353、355、357、362、363。安提阿主教若望是否認為他在以弗所大公會議時所寫的信仰宣告,足以與聖西里爾(St. Cyril)和好,386,註。阿帕梅亞(Apamea)主教若望,由安提阿的異端伯多祿(Peter)所祝聖,312。阿帕梅亞人不接納他,遂在那伯多祿被逐後,侵奪安提阿教會,同上。與安提阿的伯多祿一同被阿卡基烏斯定罪,313。亦被宗座定罪,同上。
255:109
Post tot damnationes ab Acac o præfectus Ecclesiæ Tyriorum, ibid., 317. Joannes episcopus Ravennas de Ecclesiarum necessitatibus frequenter ad Gelasium papam retul t, 407. Joannis Scholas ici Græca collectio in titulos distincta, xiv, XL. Theodorito perperam attributa, xv. Joviniani doctrina quæ diabolo auctore, 255. Quam perniciosa dum latebat, et quomodo dctecta, atque damnata, 256. Novæ haeresis incentores damnati, 258.Jovinianus et sodi Manichaeos se p ulam, 263. Romæ blasphemias suas produnt, 257. Roma Mediolanum venerunt, 263. Ubi etiam damnati, ibid. Judæi, a quibus feriatica non suscipienda, nec cum eis dies festi agendi, 259.
After so many condemnations he was set over the Church of the Tyrians by Acacius, ibid., 317. John, bishop of Ravenna, frequently reported to Pope Gelasius concerning the needs of the Churches, 407. The Greek collection of John Scholasticus, distributed into titles, 14, 40. Wrongly attributed to Theodoret, 15. The doctrine of Jovinian, of which the devil is the author, 255. How pernicious it was while it lay hidden, and how it was detected and condemned, 256. The instigators of the new heresy condemned, 258. Jovinian and his companions proved themselves Manichees, 263. At Rome they bring forth their blasphemies, 257. They came from Rome to Milan, 263. Where they were also condemned, ibid. The Jews, from whom feast-day observances are not to be received, nor are festival days to be kept with them, 259.
在如此眾多定罪之後,他竟被阿卡基烏斯立為提爾人(Tyre)教會之首,同上,317。拉文納(Ravenna)主教若望屢次就各教會之需要向教宗哲拉削(Gelasius)報告,407。若望·斯科拉斯提古斯(John Scholasticus)按標題分編的希臘彙編,14、40。被誤歸於提阿多勒(Theodoret),15。若維尼安(Jovinian)之教義,其源出於魔鬼,255。當其潛藏時為害何等之烈,以及如何被察覺並定罪,256。此新異端的煽動者被定罪,258。若維尼安及其同夥自證為摩尼派(Manichees),263。他們在羅馬發出其褻瀆之言,257。他們從羅馬來到米蘭,263。在那裡他們亦被定罪,同上。猶太人,不可從他們接受節期儀規,亦不可與他們一同守節日,259。
255:110
Nec azyma ab cis acc pienda, ucc cum ipsorum impietatibus communicandum, ibid. Julianus archiepiscopus Toletanus num fuerit auctor Breviationis canonum collectionis Hispanicæ, CCLXV. Justellus (Christophorus) Codex canonum universæ Ecclesiæ Graece et Latine ab codem editus, ex ingenio concianatus, et quomodo, VIII. IX. Non est vetus Graecorum co'ex, x. Neque universae Ecclesiae, XI. Neque est iUe code x, qui in Græca Ecclesia medio saeculo sexto obtine bat, ibid. Defectus ejus notati, et additamenta a veteri Graeco canonum codice aliena, x. Ejusdem Justelli opinio de continua numerorum serie in omn bus antiquis canonuai codicitus rejecta, xxxiv.
Nor are unleavened breads to be accepted from them, nor is one to share in their impieties, ibid. Julian, archbishop of Toledo, whether he was the author of the Abridgment of the canons of the Spanish collection, 265. Christopher Justel: the Codex of the canons of the universal Church, edited by him in Greek and Latin, was concocted out of his own ingenuity, and how, 8, 9. It is not an ancient Greek codex, 10. Nor of the universal Church, 11. Nor is it that codex which prevailed in the Greek Church in the middle of the sixth century, ibid. Its defects are noted, and additions foreign to the ancient Greek codex of canons, 10. The opinion of the same Justel concerning a continuous series of numbers in all the ancient codices of canons is rejected, 34.
亦不可從他們接受無酵餅,亦不可與其不虔之事相通,同上。托雷多總主教猶利安(Julian of Toledo),是否為西班牙彙編《聖規節要》之作者,265。克里斯托弗·猶斯特爾(Christopher Justel):他以希臘文與拉丁文所編印的「普世教會聖規法典」,乃出於己意拼湊而成,其情如何,8、9。它並非古代希臘法典,10。亦非普世教會之法典,11。亦非六世紀中葉在希臘教會通行的那部法典,同上。其諸缺陷被指出,並指出與古代希臘聖規法典相異的增補,10。同一猶斯特爾關於一切古代聖規法典皆有連續編號的見解被駁斥,34。
255:111
Juvenis rescidit canones Sarliceuse a codice versionis priscæ, et cur, LXXIV. De ce ntentione ea de re habita cOrn Petro de Marca ac editoribus ejus versionis, LXXI. De Cod ce Ecclesiæ Africanas ab eo impresso, LXXIV, cvi. De editione ab eo facta Dionysi Exigui, CLXXVII. Justianensis synodus pro Arausicana, CXXXIII. Justniani impera ons lit ellusdatus Agapito papæ, et chronica notatio ejusdem in unlgatis corrigenda, CLXIII. Justinus imperator ad Trasamundum legationem dirigit, CLXVII. Laijus præsentibus clericis, nisi ipsis probantibus, docere non presumat, 660. Lanfrancus addendus episcopis Ticinensibus, CCSCIX. Laod cena synodus quando habita, xxi.
Juvenis cut the Sardican canons out of a codex of the old version, and why, 74. On the contention raised about this matter with Peter de Marca and the editors of his version, 71. On the Codex of the African Church printed by him, 74, 106. On the edition made by him of Dionysius Exiguus, 177. The Justinianic synod in place of the synod of Orange, 133. The petition of the emperor Justinian given to Pope Agapitus, and the chronological note of the same to be corrected in the common editions, 163. The emperor Justin sends an embassy to Trasamund, 167. A layman, in the presence of clergy, unless with their approval, should not presume to teach, 660. Lanfranc is to be added to the bishops of Pavia, 309. When the synod of Laodicea was held, 21.
尤維尼斯(Juvenis)將撒爾迪卡(Sardica)諸聖規從古譯本法典中刪去,緣由何在,74。論為此事與佩特魯斯·德·馬爾卡(Peter de Marca)及其譯本編者所起之爭論,71。論他所印行的非洲教會法典,74、106。論他所作的狄奧尼修·埃克西古斯(Dionysius Exiguus)之編本,177。代替奧朗日(Orange)會議的查士丁尼會議,133。皇帝查士丁尼(Justinian)呈交教宗亞加比多(Agapitus)的奏疏,及其中在通行版本須加更正的年代記載,163。皇帝查士丁(Justin)派遣使團前往特拉薩蒙(Trasamund),167。平信徒在聖職人員面前,除非得其許可,不應擅自施教,660。蘭法蘭(Lanfranc)應加入帕維亞(Pavia)主教之列,309。老底嘉會議何時舉行,21。
255:112
Laodiceui canones ex interpretatione antiqua, quæ Isidoriana vocatur, 434. DesuoL in versione Prisca, t l cor, XII. Deerant ab initio in Graeca collectione, ibid. Lapsi sub L cinio quomodo recepti, 56. Lapsis presbyterii et diaconis quid fiat, 106. Quid de laicis lapsis, 107. Varia lapsorum genera, ibid Laurentius Nucerinus episcopns quando a Symmacho constitutus, cx. Duo ejus schismata contra eumdem Symmachum excitata distanguuntur, ex.. Lazarus. Vid. Heros ei Lazarus. Lectores populum non salutent, 90, 640. Quandiu legant, vet legere nou sinantur, 95. Cum ad pubertatem pervenerint, c gantur vel uxorem ducere, vel continentiam profiteri, 640.
The canons of Laodicea according to the ancient interpretation called Isidorian, 434. They are wanting in the Prisca version, and why, 12. They were lacking from the beginning in the Greek collection, ibid. The lapsed under Licinius, how received, 56. What is to be done with lapsed presbyters and deacons, 106. What about lapsed laymen, 107. The various kinds of the lapsed, ibid. Laurentius of Nocera, bishop, when he was appointed by Symmachus, 110. His two schisms stirred up against the same Symmachus are distinguished, ibid. Lazarus, see Heros and Lazarus. Readers should not greet the people, 90, 640. How long they may read, or be allowed to read, 95. When they have reached puberty, they should be compelled either to take a wife or to profess continence, 640.
按所謂伊西多爾體之古譯本的老底嘉諸聖規,434。它們在《古譯本》(Prisca)中缺失,緣由何在,12。它們起初即在希臘彙編中缺失,同上。在李基尼烏斯(Licinius)治下背教者,如何接納,56。對背教的司鐸與執事當如何處置,106。對背教的平信徒當如何,107。背教者之各類,同上。諾切拉(Nocera)主教勞倫提烏斯(Laurentius),何時由西瑪庫斯(Symmachus)所立,110。他針對同一西瑪庫斯所掀起的兩次分裂被加區分,同上。拉匝祿(Lazarus),參見「赫洛斯與拉匝祿」。讀經員不應向會眾致問安,90、640。他們可讀經至何時,或被准許讀經至何時,95。當他們已達適婚年齡,應強令其或娶妻、或矢志守貞,640。
255:113
Legata mortuorum negantes, aut cum difficultate reidentes ex communicati, 668. Leges Romanæ in canonum collectiones quaudo inductæ, CCLXXXVII. Leges Justinianeæ in Italia vigueruut, ibid. S. Leonis epistolæ abjectæ Græco canonum codici, xv. Epistola Leoni aitributa, ei apocrypha de privilegio chorepiscoporum, non est recensenda inter imposturas Isido- rianas. CCXXXV. Liberii papæ gesta apocrypha. ex v, CXXXV, CXCI. Liberum arbitrium negare, si indiget dtviuo auxilio fuit. error Pelagi,179. Catholica doctrina fatetur contrarium, 180. Licinii tyranni, 56. Lotharius I Imperator,et versus in ejus funere, CXXXVIII. Luciltus, alius Lucius, episcopus Veronensisint r Sardicenses Patres. XLVI.
Those who deny the legacies of the dead, or restore them with difficulty, are excommunicated, 668. When Roman laws were introduced into the collections of canons, 287. The Justinianic laws were in force in Italy, ibid. The letters of St. Leo rejected from the Greek codex of canons, 15. The letter attributed to Leo, but apocryphal, on the privilege of chorepiscopi, is not to be reckoned among the Isidorian forgeries, 235. The apocryphal acts of Pope Liberius, 5, 135, 191. To deny that free will, if it needs divine help, has been lost, was the error of Pelagius, 179. Catholic doctrine asserts the contrary, 180. The acts of the tyrant Licinius, 56. Lothair I the emperor, and verses at his funeral, 138. Lucillus, otherwise Lucius, bishop of Verona, among the Sardican Fathers, 46.
否認亡者遺贈、或勉強歸還者,當受絕罰,668。羅馬法律何時被引入聖規彙編,287。查士丁尼諸法律曾在義大利通行,同上。聖良(St. Leo)諸書信被希臘聖規法典所排除,15。歸於良、但屬偽作、論副主教(chorepiscopi)特權之書信,不應列入伊西多爾偽作之中,235。教宗利伯略(Liberius)之偽作行傳,5、135、191。否認自由意志若需神助便已喪失——此乃白拉奇之謬誤,179。公教教義主張相反之說,180。暴君李基尼烏斯之行徑,56。皇帝羅泰爾一世(Lothair I),及其葬禮所作之詩句,138。維羅納主教路基盧斯(Lucillus),又名路求(Lucius),列於撒爾迪卡眾教父之中,46。
255:114
Lutubensis Eccles æ querimonia adversus Patroclum Arelatensem, 269. Macedones episcopi Innocentium consulunt, 189, Macedonianus error additamento symboli Nicæni sub Damaso perstri liS, 401, not. Confessio tiei ab eudem Damaso co atri eumdem errorem missa ad Paulinum Andochen m, 401, 402 Macedonianis a pathema dicitur, 401. Macedonius Mopsuestenus episcopus inter Nicænos Paires qualenusarcensitns, XXI. Magi et incantatores clerici ab Ecc lesia pellendi, 439. Maleficii pœnacanonica, 114. Manicheos se probaverunt J vinianus et socii, 263. Lex ill Manichæos, 396. Marcelliani damnati, 443, not; 554. Marcellinipapæ causa supposititia in ps niosynodo Sinvessana, CXV, XXI.
The complaint of the Church of Lutuba against Patroclus of Arles, 269. The Macedonian bishops consult Innocent, 189. The Macedonian error censured by an addition to the Nicene creed under Damasus, 401, note. A confession of faith sent by the same Damasus against the same error to Paulinus of Antioch, 401, 402. Anathema is pronounced upon the Macedonians, 401. Macedonius, bishop of Mopsuestia, to what extent reckoned among the Nicene Fathers, 21. Magicians and enchanters who are clergy are to be expelled from the Church, 439. The canonical penalty for sorcery, 114. Jovinian and his companions proved themselves Manichees, 263. The law against the Manichees, 396. The Marcellians condemned, 443, note; 554. The supposititious case of Pope Marcellinus in the spurious synod of Sinuessa, 115, 21.
路圖巴(Lutuba)教會控訴阿爾勒的帕特羅克盧斯(Patroclus of Arles),269。馬其頓眾主教向依諾增爵諮詢,189。在達瑪穌(Damasus)任內,藉對尼西亞信經之增補而譴責的馬其頓派謬誤,401,註。同一達瑪穌為反對同一謬誤而致安提阿的保利努斯(Paulinus)之信仰宣認,401、402。對馬其頓派宣告絕罰,401。摩普綏提亞(Mopsuestia)主教馬其頓尼烏斯(Macedonius),在何種程度上被列入尼西亞眾教父,21。身為聖職人員的術士與行咒者,當被逐出教會,439。行邪術之聖規處罰,114。若維尼安及其同夥自證為摩尼派,263。反對摩尼派之法律,396。馬爾切利派(Marcellians)被定罪,443,註;554。在偽辛努埃薩(Sinuessa)會議中關於教宗瑪策林(Marcellinus)的偽托案件,115、21。
255:115
Marcellinus « anhaginens s subdiaconus ad Zosimum papam missus, 785, not; 789, noi.; 839, 860. Marciani imperatoris sacra de concilio generali cogondo. 213. Ejusdemallocu io ad synodum Chalcedonensem, 215 Constitutio pro eadem synodo, 238. Alia, 240. Alia contraEutychianos et Apollinaristas, 242. B. Mariae virginitatem in partu negantes refelluntur, 260. Marii Mercatoris 1stmonium de capitulis, de quibus Cœlestiusaccusatus fuerat, explicatur, 800, not. S. Martinus Bracarensis prino fuit episcopus Dumiensis, CCLI. Graecae linguæ perltus, et versio ab eo lucubrata, ibid. Capitula canonum num et quatenus ex Græco expresscrit, cem. Non omnia ex GræcoexcerpsiCCLIII.
Marcellinus, subdeacon of Carthage, sent to Pope Zosimus, 785, note; 789, note; 839, 860. The sacred letter of the emperor Marcian concerning the calling of a general council, 213. His address to the synod of Chalcedon, 215. A constitution in favor of the same synod, 238. Another, 240. Another against the Eutychians and Apollinarists, 242. Those who deny the virginity of the Blessed Mary in giving birth are refuted, 260. The testimony of Marius Mercator concerning the chapters on which Coelestius had been accused is explained, 800, note. St. Martin of Braga was first bishop of Dumium, 251. Skilled in the Greek tongue, and the version composed by him, ibid. Whether and to what extent he rendered the Capitula of the canons from the Greek, 252. He did not excerpt everything from the Greek, 253.
迦太基副執事瑪策林努斯(Marcellinus),被遣往教宗佐西穆斯,785,註;789,註;839、860。皇帝瑪爾基安(Marcian)關於召開大公會議的聖諭,213。他向加采東會議所致之訓詞,215。為同一會議所頒之憲令,238。另一道,240。另一道反對歐迪克派(Eutychians)與亞波理納派(Apollinarists),242。否認榮福瑪利亞分娩時童貞之人被加駁斥,260。馬里烏斯·梅卡托(Marius Mercator)關於切萊斯提烏斯被控諸條目的見證被加釋明,800,註。布拉加的聖瑪爾定(St. Martin of Braga)起先為杜米烏姆(Dumium)主教,251。精通希臘文,並有他所撰之譯本,同上。他是否、以及在何種程度上把諸聖規之《章典》由希臘譯出,252。他並未把一切皆從希臘摘出,253。
255:116
Num hæccapitula lecta et confirmata fuerint in ronciho Bracarensi stcundo, ibid. Martino I papæa noonuH s perperam Ir buta, ibid. Præfacionis kcus explica us, LXX. M rtyriumpro Ecciesia martyris, 215, 217, 229. Martyrum natalitia non ce l branda in Quadragesima, sed eorun memoria tantum facienda in sabbato et dominica, 440. Eorum passiones lectæ inerclesiis, 100. Matrimoniumcum gentlibus, hæreticis vel schismatieis non ineundum, 95. V id. Nuptiæ. Mauritania Sitifensis propriim primatem habeat, 80, 640. at aximi Cynici episcopi CP. ordinatio et ejus acta irrita, 4 ii. Mediana dicta dominica quarta Quadragesimæ. 413. Medic lanensis synodus ad Siricium papam rescribit contri Jovinianum, 259.
Whether these chapters were read and confirmed in the second Council of Braga, ibid. Things wrongly attributed to Pope Martin I, ibid. The passage of the preface explained, 70. Martyrdom for the Church of a martyr, 215, 217, 229. The birthdays of the martyrs are not to be celebrated in Lent, but only their memory is to be made on the Sabbath and the Lord's day, 440. Their passions read in the churches, 100. Marriage with gentiles, heretics, or schismatics is not to be entered into, 95. See Nuptials. Let Mauretania Sitifensis have its own primate, 80, 640. The ordination of Maximus the Cynic, bishop of Constantinople, and his acts, are null, 411. The fourth Sunday of Lent called Mediana, 413. The Milanese synod writes back to Pope Siricius against Jovinian, 259.
這些章典是否在第二次布拉加會議中被宣讀並核可,同上。被誤歸於教宗瑪爾定一世(Martin I)之事,同上。序言之該段被加釋明,70。為教會殉道之殉道者,215、217、229。殉道者之忌辰(誕生天國之日)不可在四旬期慶祝,僅可於安息日與主日為其作紀念,440。他們的受難記在各教堂被宣讀,100。不可與外邦人、異端者或裂教者締結婚姻,95。參見「婚配」。願西提非斯的茅利塔尼亞(Mauretania Sitifensis)有其自己的首席主教,80、640。犬儒派馬克西穆斯(Maximus the Cynic)被立為君士坦丁堡主教之祝聖及其行事,皆屬無效,411。四旬期第四主日稱為「梅地亞納」(Mediana),413。米蘭會議覆函教宗西里修(Siricius)反對若維尼安,259。
255:117
De Meletio et de orlinatis ab ipso decretum Nicænum, 588. Merlini (Jacob') editio tomo primo Tsidorianam corectionem cunt additionibus Isidorianis exhibet, CCXXXVII. Metropolitanorum potestas, 50, 53, 269, 427, 431, Vide Episcoporum ordiuatio. Commendatitiæab episcopo metropolisdandae diacono misso ad comitatum, 69. Intelligitur hoc loco metropolis civilis, seu geographica, XXXIII. Metropolitanus sua provincia contentus, iu alienisprovinciis nihil audeat, 274. M levitana synodus anni 402, et qui ejus can, XCIV. Quae apud Isidorum Miievitana appe letur, ibid. Vilevitanæ alterius synodi lItterae ad Innocentium cootra Pelagium et Cœlestium. 141.
The Nicene decree concerning Meletius and those ordained by him, 588. The edition of Jacques Merlin, in its first tome, exhibits the Isidorian correction with the Isidorian additions, 237. The power of metropolitans, 50, 53, 269, 427, 431. See Ordination of bishops. Letters of recommendation are to be given by the metropolitan bishop to a deacon sent to the court, 69. By metropolis in this passage is understood the civil or geographical metropolis, 33. A metropolitan, content with his own province, should venture nothing in others' provinces, 274. The synod of Milevis of the year 402, and which are its canons, 94. What among Isidore is called Milevitan, ibid. The letters of another Milevitan synod to Innocent against Pelagius and Coelestius, 141.
關於梅勒提烏斯(Meletius)及其所祝聖者之尼西亞法令,588。雅各·梅爾蘭(Jacques Merlin)之版本,其第一卷呈現伊西多爾體的更正連同伊西多爾體的增補,237。都主教(metropolitan)之權柄,50、53、269、427、431。參見「主教之祝聖」。都主教應為派往朝廷的執事頒發推薦書信,69。此處「都城」(metropolis)應理解為民政或地理上的都城,33。都主教應以己之行省為足,不可在他人行省中有所擅為,274。公元402年的米列維會議,及其諸聖規為何,94。伊西多爾書中所謂「米列維」者為何,同上。另一次米列維會議致依諾增爵、反對白拉奇與切萊斯提烏斯之諸信,141。
255:118
Haec synodus post Carthaginensemanui 416, non vero ante celebrata, 851. Misenus episcopus. Vide Vitalis. Missæ sacrificium a jejunis celebrandum, 97. Pax dandi non ante, sea post confecta mysteria, 199. Nomina ofTerentiumintra mysteria recitanda: ibid. Biduo anie Pas ha non celebratum missae sacrificium, 200. ln cœmeteriis celebratum etiam Innocentiitempore, 201. Romæ in titulis urb s non conficiebatur diedom n co, at in parochiis ruralluis et cæmeteriis celebrandi jus erat, ibid., not. Non oportelin Quadragesima panem offerri nisi in sabba o et dominica, 440. Oblationes non offerendæ in domibus nec a presbytero, neo ab episcopo, 441. Mizonius senex Byzacenae provincæ, 87.
This synod was held after the Carthaginian of the year 416, but not before, 851. Misenus the bishop, see Vitalis. The sacrifice of the Mass is to be celebrated by those who are fasting, 97. The peace (kiss) is to be given not before but after the mysteries are completed, 199. The names of the offerers are to be recited within the mysteries, ibid. Two days before Easter the sacrifice of the Mass was not celebrated, 200. It was celebrated in cemeteries even in the time of Innocent, 201. At Rome the Mass was not confected in the titular churches of the city on the Lord's day, but in the rural parishes and cemeteries there was the right of celebrating, ibid., note. In Lent bread ought not to be offered except on the Sabbath and the Lord's day, 440. Oblations are not to be offered in private houses, nor by a presbyter, nor by a bishop, 441. Mizonius, an elder of the province of Byzacena, 87.
此會議乃於公元416年迦太基會議之後舉行,而非在其之前,851。主教米塞努斯(Misenus),參見「維塔利斯」。彌撒聖祭應由禁食者舉行,97。平安禮(親吻禮)不應在奧蹟完成之前、而應在其後施行,199。奉獻者之名應在奧蹟之中被誦念,同上。復活節前兩日不舉行彌撒聖祭,200。即便在依諾增爵時代,亦曾在墓園中舉行,201。在羅馬,主日不在城內的堂區聖堂中行祝聖之祭,但在鄉間堂區與墓園則有舉行之權,同上,註。在四旬期,除安息日與主日外不應奉獻餅,440。不應在私宅中奉獻祭品,亦不可由司鐸或主教為之,441。比扎切納(Byzacena)行省的長老米佐尼烏斯(Mizonius),87。
255:119
Monachi ep scopis subd ti, et ab ep scopo iisdem cempetens providentia præstanda, 228. Monachus si ad clericatumniti voluerit, a priori proposito deviare non debet, 210. Monachi non sint conductores, nec procuratos es, 227. Ne se inserant rebus ecclesiasticis, nec saecularibus, desertis propriis monasteriis, 228. Nec alienum servum sine llcentia domiui suscipiant, ibid. Monachorum solitudo frequentata, 263. Monachos quando, ei qu bus conditionibus ordinari Gelasius statuit, 408. Quatuor monachoru:u tenera. CCCIX. Mun asterium sine voluntate episcop aedificare non liceat, 228. Monastera semel dedicala nunquam fiant ete.. nacula sæcularia, 237.
Monks are subject to bishops, and by the bishop suitable provision is to be made for them, 228. If a monk wishes to strive for the clerical state, he ought not to deviate from his former purpose, 210. Monks should not be lessees nor stewards, 227. Let them not interpose themselves in ecclesiastical affairs, nor in secular ones, deserting their own monasteries, 228. Nor should they receive another's slave without the leave of his master, ibid. The solitude of monks frequented, 263. When and on what conditions Gelasius decreed that monks be ordained, 408. The tonsure of monks, 309. It should not be permitted to build a monastery without the will of the bishop, 228. Monasteries once dedicated should never become secular dwellings, 237.
修士隸屬於主教,主教應為他們作出適當的供應,228。修士若願力求晉升聖職,便不應背離其先前的志向,210。修士不應作租佃人,亦不應作代理管事,227。願他們不插手教會事務,亦不插手俗世事務,棄其本院於不顧,228。他們亦不應未得主人許可而收留他人之奴僕,同上。修士所居之隱修處有人往來頻繁,263。哲拉削規定修士在何時、依何條件可受祝聖,408。修士之削髮禮,309。未得主教之同意不應准予建造修院,228。修院一經奉獻,便永不可變為俗世居所,237。
255:120
Monendi, hortandi et suadendi verba in prae Ceptis ferendis adhibita, 1010. Montenses. Vid. Novatiani. Mors ex peccato Adam. Vid. Adam. Mortui non baptizandi, 91. Nec Eucharistia eis danda, ibid. Ejus, qui mortuus est in damnatione, nomon uon potest in ecc lesastica recitatione ascribi, 344. Mulier virili veste non utatur, I!.;. Vide Feminæ M ilicris nomen pro vidua acceptum, 207, noL Neocaesarienses canones versionis Isidorianæ. 116. VerMortis priscae, 490. Notatio chron ca iisdem canombus præfixa e Græeco fonte dimanat, XXIIII. Neocæsariens um Patrum catalogus cum civitatum et provinciarum nominibus in vulgalis Conciliorum impressus, cst supposititius, XXII. Neophytinon ordinandi, 15.
Words of admonishing, exhorting, and persuading employed in giving precepts, 1010. The Montenses, see Novatians. Death from the sin of Adam, see Adam. The dead are not to be baptized, 91. Nor is the Eucharist to be given to them, ibid. The name of him who has died in damnation cannot be inscribed in the ecclesiastical recitation, 344. A woman should not use male attire, 437. See Women. The name of woman taken for widow, 207, note. The Neocaesarean canons of the Isidorian version, 116. The words of the old version, 490. The chronological note prefixed to the same canons flows from a Greek source, 24. The catalogue of the Neocaesarean Fathers, with the names of the cities and provinces, printed in the common editions of the Councils, is supposititious, 22. Neophytes are not to be ordained, 15.
在頒佈訓令時所採用的勸誡、勉勵與勸服之言詞,1010。蒙塔努派(Montenses),參見「諾窪天派」。出於亞當之罪而來的死亡,參見「亞當」。亡者不可受洗,91。亦不可向他們施予聖體,同上。在定罪中死去者之名,不可被記入教會的誦念名單,344。婦女不應穿著男裝,437。參見「婦女」。「婦女」(mulier)之名被取作「寡婦」解,207,註。伊西多爾譯本的新凱撒勒雅(Neocaesarea)諸聖規,116。古譯本之用語,490。冠於同一諸聖規之前的年代記載,源出於一希臘來源,24。在通行的會議集版本中所印、附有城市與行省名稱的新凱撒勒雅眾教父名錄,乃屬偽托,22。新領洗者不可受祝聖,15。
255:121
N cænæ synodi laus, 374, 373. Ejus chronica notatio in quibusdammss. et vulgatis praemissa canonibus mendosa, 22, not.; 27, not; 46,not. IS; 495, not.; 710, not Alla annotat o post symbolum ed.ta, et Dionysio Ex gu » perperam anribula. e< Graeco codce profecta ostenditur, 28, not. Nicaenam svnodum cur sub Julio papa habitam non. unlli scripserint, LXI. Nicaenorum canonum antiquissima versio a Romana Ecclesia recepta, ejusque particulae quae supersunt, LiVI. Eadem pluribus Occidentalibus Ecclesiis communis, ac præserim Africanis, ibid. Alia versio a Philone et Evaristo lucubrata, et ad Afrosmissa, LXVIII. Alia antiqua versio, quae Isidoriana vocatur, sed liberius alicubi mutata, 47, not.
The praise of the Nicene synod, 373, 374. Its chronological note prefixed to the canons in certain manuscripts and common editions is faulty, 22, note; 27, note; 46, note; 495, note; 710, note. Another annotation edited after the creed, and wrongly attributed to Dionysius Exiguus, is shown to have proceeded from a Greek codex, 28, note. Why some have written that the Nicene synod was held under Pope Julius, 61. The most ancient version of the Nicene canons received by the Roman Church, and the fragments of it which survive, 56. The same was common to several Western Churches, and especially to the African ones, ibid. Another version composed by Philo and Evaristus and sent to the Africans, 68. Another ancient version, called Isidorian, but in places rather freely altered, 47, note.
尼西亞會議之讚譽,373、374。在某些抄本與通行版本中冠於諸聖規之前的年代記載有訛誤,22,註;27,註;46,註;495,註;710,註。在信經之後編入、並被誤歸於狄奧尼修·埃克西古斯的另一條注釋,顯示乃出自一希臘法典,28,註。有人為何寫道尼西亞會議乃於教宗猶利(Julius)任內舉行,61。羅馬教會所接受的尼西亞諸聖規最古老譯本,及其殘存之片段,56。同一譯本為西方數個教會所共有,尤為非洲諸教會所共有,同上。斐羅(Philo)與厄瓦理斯托(Evaristus)所撰、寄予非洲人的另一譯本,68。另一古譯本,稱為伊西多爾體,但有處被頗為自由地更動,47,註。
255:122
Alia versio Prisca, 494. Al a vetustissima nunc primum vulgata, 567. Item alia antiqua an ea iued ta, 581, Canonum ordo alicubi diversus. 47 not. Nicænorum canonum quanta esset observantia in Romana Ecclesia, 759. Nicaenorum canonum abbreviatio a Rufino edita, in Galliis usitata, LXVIII. CXXXI, 1037, not. Nicænorumcanonum nomine SaT dicenses olim laudati et recepii, vide Sardicenses. Non omnes Græcarum synodorum canones Nicænorum nomine lau lati, LI. Gangrensis canon a Gregorio Turonensi Nicæno concilio tributus, ibid. Ln re id sumpserit, LII, CCLVIII. Nicaenus canon de Catharis explicatus, Si. not. Ejusdem canonis versio in collectione hoc tomo impressa, est aliena a Romana, 755.
Another version, the Prisca, 494. Another, most ancient, now first published, 567. Likewise another ancient one not previously edited, 581. The order of the canons in some places differs, 47, note. How great was the observance of the Nicene canons in the Roman Church, 759. The abridgment of the Nicene canons edited by Rufinus, in use in the Gauls, 68, 131, 1037, note. The Sardican canons were once cited and received under the name of the Nicene; see Sardican. Not all the canons of the Greek synods were cited under the name of the Nicene, 51. A canon of Gangra was attributed by Gregory of Tours to the Council of Nicaea, ibid. On what ground he assumed this, 52, 258. The Nicene canon concerning the Cathari explained, 51, note. The version of the same canon in the collection printed in this tome is foreign to the Roman one, 755.
另一譯本,即《古譯本》(Prisca),494。又一最古老者,現今首次刊布,567。同樣另有一古譯本,先前未曾編印,581。諸聖規之次序有處相異,47,註。尼西亞諸聖規在羅馬教會中遵守之嚴謹何等可觀,759。魯非努斯(Rufinus)所編的尼西亞諸聖規節本,通行於高盧諸地,68、131、1037,註。撒爾迪卡諸聖規昔日曾以「尼西亞」之名被引用並接受,參見「撒爾迪卡」。希臘各會議之諸聖規並非皆以「尼西亞」之名被引用,51。岡格拉(Gangra)之一聖規曾被都爾的額我略(Gregory of Tours)歸於尼西亞會議,同上。他依何據而有此假定,52、258。論卡塔里派(Cathari)的尼西亞聖規被加釋明,51,註。在本卷所印彙編中同一聖規之譯本,與羅馬版本相異,755。
255:123
Errorem continet. ibid. Nicænus canon de omittenda genuflexione diebus dominicis atque paschalibus in quihusdam codicibus deest, 62. not. Cur desit in iisdem, nec non in abbreviatione Rufini, ibid; 723, not.; 763. Cur Ferrandus eum canonem in Sardicem sibus primum allegarit, 706, not. Nicaenum symbolum a diversis interpretibus traductum, et in antiquis canonum collectionibus receptum, 27, not. Idem symbolum ex antiquissima versione. quam Caecilianus in Africam attulit, 88, not. Nicaena fides non violanda, 443. Nicaenum concilium num anteriorum synodorum cano. nes tegi et confirmari vnluerit, XXII. Num condiderit canonem Scripturarum divinarum, 100. not.
It contains an error, ibid. The Nicene canon concerning the omission of kneeling on Sundays and during the paschal days is wanting in certain codices, 62, note. Why it is wanting in those same codices, and also in the abridgment of Rufinus, ibid.; 723, note; 763. Why Ferrandus first cited that canon among the Sardican ones, 706, note. The Nicene creed translated by various interpreters, and received into the ancient collections of canons, 27, note. The same creed from the most ancient version which Caecilian brought into Africa, 88, note. The Nicene faith is not to be violated, 443. Whether the Council of Nicaea wished the canons of prior synods to be covered and confirmed, 22. Whether it established a canon of the divine Scriptures, 100, note.
它含有一謬誤,同上。論主日與復活節期諸日免行屈膝禮的尼西亞聖規,在某些法典中缺失,62,註。為何它在那些同樣的法典中、以及在魯非努斯的節本中缺失,同上;723,註;763。費蘭杜斯(Ferrandus)為何首先把那聖規列於撒爾迪卡諸聖規之中加以引用,706,註。尼西亞信經由各譯者所譯,並被收入古代聖規彙編,27,註。從凱基里安(Caecilian)帶入非洲之最古老譯本而來的同一信經,88,註。尼西亞信仰不可違犯,443。尼西亞會議是否願意把先前各會議之諸聖規一併涵蓋並核可,22。它是否確立了神聖聖經之正典,100,註。
255:124
Num fanones a se con itos miserit ad Sylvestrumpapam ob confirmationem, 46, not. Ejusdem concilii epistula apocrypha ad synodum Romæ, seu ad Sylvestrum papam, CXVII. Ejusdem epistola ad Ecclesiam Alexandrinam et episcopos Ægypti de gestis circa Arium et soc os, ac de Meletii schismate ex versione. nune primum edita, 587. De regula formatarum tributa concilio Nicaeno, 152, not. Nicænorum Patrum catalogus e primaevo canonum Græco codice dimanat, xvi. A sriptoribus antiquis indicatus, ibidem. Apud 8. Athanasinm inventus, XVII. Quatuor diversae versiones eumdem praeerunt, xvi. Duplex episcoporum ordo in mss. notatus, 30, not. Idem catalogus ex eodem duplici ordine p oductus, 30 et seqq..
Whether it sent the canons established by itself to Pope Sylvester for confirmation, 46, note. The apocryphal letter of the same council to the synod at Rome, or to Pope Sylvester, 117. The letter of the same to the Church of Alexandria and the bishops of Egypt concerning the things done about Arius and his companions, and concerning the schism of Meletius, from a version now first edited, 587. On the rule of letters of communion attributed to the Council of Nicaea, 152, note. The catalogue of the Nicene Fathers flows from the primitive Greek codex of canons, 16. Indicated by ancient writers, ibid. Found in St. Athanasius, 17. Four different versions present the same, 16. A twofold order of the bishops noted in the manuscripts, 30, note. The same catalogue produced from the same twofold order, 30ff.
它是否把自己所訂立的諸聖規呈交教宗西爾維斯特(Sylvester)以求確認,46,註。同一會議致羅馬會議、或致教宗西爾維斯特之偽作書信,117。同一會議致亞歷山大教會與埃及眾主教、關於對亞略(Arius)及其同夥所行之事、以及關於梅勒提烏斯之分裂的書信,出自現今首次編印的一譯本,587。論歸於尼西亞會議的「通諭書信」規則,152,註。尼西亞眾教父名錄源出於最早的希臘聖規法典,16。為古代作者所述及,同上。見於聖亞他那修書中,17。有四種不同譯本呈現同一名錄,16。抄本中記有主教之雙重次序,30,註。同一名錄按同一雙重次序而排列,30頁及其後。
255:125
504 et seqq. Nomina episcoporum cnm civitatumnominibus per provincias distributa, XVII. Civilis provinciarum distributio in eo catologo designata, Nicæno tempori congruit, XVIII. Objecta eidem catologo diluuntur, XIX. Quando et quomodo idem catalogus conditus fuerit, xx. Nomen pro causa, 93, not. Nos pronomen, et alia similia de pontificia sede et auctoritate sumpta, et a Romanis Pontificibus usurpata ob resn quæ a praedecessore gesta fuerat, CXLVIII. Novatiani, vel Montenses venientes ad Ecclesiam quomoJo recipiendi, 209, 455 450. Nuptae non damnandæ, 123,125, 258, 654. Nuptiarum vinculum cum castitate conjugali honorandu n, 127. Nuptiis intersunt sacerdotes, 238.
504ff. The names of the bishops, with the names of the cities, distributed by provinces, 17. The civil distribution of the provinces designated in that catalogue agrees with the Nicene period, 18. Objections against the same catalogue are dissolved, 19. When and how the same catalogue was composed, 20. The name (used) for the cause, 93, note. The pronoun 'We,' and other similar things derived from the pontifical see and authority, and usurped by the Roman Pontiffs on account of a matter which had been done by a predecessor, 148. Novatians, or Montenses, coming to the Church, how to be received, 209, 455, 456. The married are not to be condemned, 123, 125, 258, 654. The bond of marriage is to be honored with conjugal chastity, 127. Priests attend at weddings, 238.
504頁及其後。眾主教之名連同各城市之名,按行省分列,17。在該名錄中所標示的諸行省民政劃分,與尼西亞時期相符,18。針對同一名錄的反對被加駁解,19。同一名錄何時、如何被編成,20。以「名稱」代「事由」,93,註。「我們」(Nos)這一代名詞,及其他源自教宗宗座與權柄之類似用語,乃羅馬諸教宗因前任所行之事而援用,148。諾窪天派(Novatiani),或蒙塔努派,歸向教會時當如何接納,209、455、456。已婚者不可被定罪,123、125、258、654。婚姻之約當以夫婦貞潔予以尊崇,127。司鐸於婚禮中出席,238。
255:126
Velamen in nuptiis impositum, 248. Nuptiae non celebrandæ in Quadragesima, 440. In nupliis non cantandum, nec ballandum, sed cœnandum, vel prandendum, ut Christianos decet, 441. Vid. Conjugium, * Matrimonium. De hisqui sæpius nubunt, 117. Nuptiæ secundæ sæcularibus concessæ, 419.Non reprobandæ, 654. At arcenta clero. Vide Clerici. Secundis nuptiis juncti quid agere debeant,434. Nuptiarum secundarum convivio presbyter non intersit, i 17.Nuptiæ cum hæreticis ne fiant, 438. Non oportet dare in matrimonium filios vel filias hæreticis, sed potius accipere, si profiteantur se fulturos esse catholicos, ibid. Filii clericoum gentilibus, aut hæreticis, ant schismaticis matrimonio non jungantur, 642.
The veil imposed in weddings, 248. Weddings are not to be celebrated in Lent, 440. At weddings there should be no singing nor dancing, but dining or banqueting, as befits Christians, 441. See Wedlock, Matrimony. Concerning those who marry repeatedly, 117. Second marriages are conceded to seculars, 419. They are not to be reproved, 654. But they are barred from the clergy, see Clergy. What those joined in second marriages ought to do, 434. A presbyter should not attend the banquet of second nuptials, 117. Marriages with heretics should not take place, 438. One ought not to give sons or daughters in marriage to heretics, but rather to receive them, if they profess that they will be Catholics, ibid. The children of clergy should not be joined in marriage to gentiles, or heretics, or schismatics, 642.
婚禮中所覆之頭紗,248。婚禮不可在四旬期舉行,440。婚禮中不應歌唱或跳舞,而應如基督徒所宜的那樣用膳或設宴,441。參見「婚姻」、「婚配」。論一再結婚之人,117。再婚許可給俗世之人,419。不可加以非難,654。但聖職人員不可如此,參見「聖職人員」。締結再婚者當如何行事,434。司鐸不應出席再婚之筵席,117。不應與異端者結婚,438。不應把兒女嫁娶與異端者,倒不如接納其人,若他們宣認願成為公教徒,同上。聖職人員之子女不應與外邦人、異端者或裂教者結為婚姻,642。
255:127
Nuptiae incestæ separandae, et qui sepdrari distulerint, excommunicandi, 670. De nupta duobus fratribus quid. 116. Oblatasuper altari suSsigillo presbyteri et diaconi siut, et ab uno ne expendatur ubi necessarium fuerit, sine notitia alterius, 67z. Oblationes eorum qui pauperes opprimont, a sacerdotibus refutandæ, 663. OEconomi constituendi vacaute Ecclesia, 257. Olbertus adjutor, non vero auctor collectionis Burchardi, CCXC. Oleum sanctum, quo infirmi unguntur, est genus sacramenti, 203. Ab episcopo confitendum, ibid. Presbyteri etiam ministrare possunt, ibid. Non concedendum pœnitentibus tempore pœnitentiæ, ibid. Olograpba manus antiiua formula quid significet, CII.
Incestuous marriages are to be dissolved, and those who delay being separated are to be excommunicated, 670. What of one married to two brothers, 116. The offering upon the altar should be under the seal of the presbyter and deacon, and should not be expended by one alone, where it is necessary, without the knowledge of the other, 672. The offerings of those who oppress the poor are to be refused by the priests, 663. Stewards are to be appointed when a Church is vacant, 257. Olbertus was a helper, not the author, of the collection of Burchard, 290. The holy oil, with which the sick are anointed, is a kind of sacrament, 203. It is to be confected by the bishop, ibid. Presbyters too can administer it, ibid. It is not to be granted to penitents during the time of penance, ibid. What the ancient formula 'holograph hand' signifies, 102.
亂倫之婚姻當予解除,凡拖延分離者當受絕罰,670。論嫁與兩兄弟之婦人當如何,116。祭壇上的奉獻物應在司鐸與執事的封印之下,必要時不可由一人在另一人不知情的情況下擅自支用,672。壓迫窮人者之奉獻物,司鐸當予拒收,663。教會出缺時應任命管財者,257。奧爾貝爾(Olbertus)乃布爾哈德(Burchard)彙編之助手,而非作者,290。傅病人所用之聖油,乃一種聖事,203。應由主教祝聖,同上。司鐸亦可施行,同上。在補贖期間不可施予補贖者,同上。古老套語「親筆手書」(holographa manus)意指何義,102。
255:128
Olympius in canonibus Sardicensibus memoratus quis fUerit, XLVII. Optatus, ad quem edita est epistola Auguslini ex ms. Gottunicensi. non fuit episcopus Milevitanus, sed alius extra Africam, 893. Osius episcopus Cordubensis num legatus Romani pontificis in Nicæna synodo, 29, not. Osii interlocutio e ms. Corbeiensi edita ostenditur supposititia, XXIII. Osius non fuit inter Patres Gangrenses, XXIV. Ejusdem Osii, et Protogenis Sardicensis epistola ad Julium papam nunc primum edita, 597. Judicium de eadem, XXXIX, 577, 597, not. Orario uti quibus non licet, 437. Oratio ad Patrem dirigenda, 96. Vid. Preccs. Orationis necessitas, 131, 137. Oratio est clarissima gratiae testificatio, 152.
Who Olympius, mentioned in the Sardican canons, was, 47. Optatus, to whom Augustine's letter was edited from a Göttingen manuscript, was not bishop of Milevis, but another outside Africa, 893. Hosius, bishop of Cordova, whether he was the legate of the Roman pontiff at the Nicene synod, 29, note. The interlocution of Hosius, edited from a Corbie manuscript, is shown to be supposititious, 23. Hosius was not among the Fathers of Gangra, 24. The letter of the same Hosius and of Protogenes of Sardica to Pope Julius, now first edited, 597. The judgment concerning the same, 39, 577, 597, note. Those to whom it is not lawful to use the orarium, 437. Prayer is to be directed to the Father, 96. See Prayers. The necessity of prayer, 131, 137. Prayer is the clearest attestation of grace, 152.
撒爾迪卡諸聖規中所提及的奧林匹烏斯(Olympius)為何人,47。奧普塔圖斯(Optatus),即奧古斯丁之書信據哥廷根(Göttingen)抄本所編印之收信人,並非米列維主教,而是非洲以外的另一人,893。科爾多瓦主教何西烏斯(Hosius),是否為尼西亞會議中羅馬教宗之代表,29,註。據科爾比(Corbie)抄本所編印的何西烏斯之插言,顯示乃屬偽托,23。何西烏斯不在岡格拉眾教父之列,24。同一何西烏斯與撒爾迪卡的普羅托革尼斯(Protogenes)致教宗猶利之書信,現今首次編印,597。關於同一書信之判斷,39、577、597,註。哪些人不可使用「領帶」(orarium,即聖帶),437。祈禱應向天父呈獻,96。參見「祈禱」。祈禱之必要,131、137。祈禱乃恩典最明確之見證,152。
255:129
Eliam sancli oratione egent, qua petunt: Dimitte nobis debita nostra, 168, 169. Ordinandi non sunt ii quorum uxores adulterarunt, 117. Ordinatio sine examine reprobata, 55. I.apsi ordinati depouendi, 56. Quomodo recipiendi, ibid. Ordinatio episcopi. Vid. Episcopus. Ordinatio clericorum. Vid. Clerici. Ordinationum tempor., 413. Ordinationum, formulæ seu cubricae vetustis imæ, 668. Ordo Romanus antiquus, CCCIII. Orosius Herotis et Lazari litteras contra Pelagium et Cœlestium Carthaginensi synodo dedit,129. Osroene provincia post Nicænam synodum, immo ctiam po t pseudo-Sardicensem ins ituta et disecta a Mesopotab iii, XVIII. Ovetensis concilii tempus emendatur, CCCXIV.
Even the saints have need of prayer, by which they ask: Forgive us our debts, 168, 169. Those whose wives have committed adultery are not to be ordained, 117. Ordination without examination is reproved, 55. Those ordained while lapsed are to be deposed, 56. How they are to be received, ibid. The ordination of a bishop, see Bishop. The ordination of clergy, see Clergy. The times of ordinations, 413. The most ancient formulas or rubrics of ordinations, 668. The ancient Roman Ordo, 303. Orosius delivered the letters of Heros and Lazarus against Pelagius and Coelestius to the synod of Carthage, 129. The province of Osrhoene was instituted after the Nicene synod, indeed even after the pseudo-Sardican one, and separated from Mesopotamia, 18. The date of the Council of Oviedo is corrected, 314.
連聖徒也需要祈禱,藉此祈求:求祢寬免我們的罪債,168、169。妻子犯姦淫之人不可受祝聖,117。未經考核之祝聖受到斥責,55。在背教狀態下受祝聖者當被罷黜,56。他們當如何被接納,同上。主教之祝聖,參見「主教」。聖職人員之祝聖,參見「聖職人員」。諸祝聖之時節,413。諸祝聖最古老之套式或禮規,668。古老的羅馬禮典(Ordo Romanus),303。奧羅修斯(Orosius)把赫洛斯與拉匝祿反對白拉奇與切萊斯提烏斯之書信呈交迦太基會議,129。奧斯若恩(Osrhoene)行省乃在尼西亞會議之後設立,實則甚至在偽撒爾迪卡會議之後,並從美索不達米亞分出,18。奧維耶多(Oviedo)會議之年代被加更正,314。
255:130
Pacis osculum post reracta mysteria dand m, 199. Non ante, ut quidam faciebant, ibid. Palladii praefecti Irætorio edictum contra Pelagianos, 173. Parembola erronee redditum in epigraphe epistolæ Athanasianæ, 611, not. Parochiae a titulis urbanis distinctæ de ruralibus ecclesiis acceptæ, tOt. Pascha cum Judaeis non celebrandum, 424. Regula Nicaena de Paschate servanda, ibid. Pas ha uno die et teml ore celebrandum, 664. Gell a in paschalibus diebus non Hectenda. Vid. Genunexio. Paschalem diem ab Ecclesia Carthaginis provinciae Africanae accipiant, 89. Passiones martyrutu la anniversario die lectae in Ecclestis, 100.
The kiss of peace is to be given after the mysteries are performed, 199. Not before, as some used to do, ibid. The edict of Palladius, praetorian prefect, against the Pelagians, 173. 'Parembola' erroneously rendered in the heading of the Athanasian letter, 611, note. Parishes, distinguished from the urban titular churches, are taken of the rural churches, 101. Easter is not to be celebrated with the Jews, 424. The Nicene rule concerning Easter is to be observed, ibid. Easter is to be celebrated on one day and at one time, 664. The knee is not to be bent on the paschal days, see Genuflection. Let them receive the paschal day from the Church of Carthage of the African province, 89. The passions of the martyrs read on the anniversary day in the churches, 100.
平安之吻當在奧蹟舉行之後施行,199。而非在其之前,如某些人慣常所為,同上。禁衛軍長官帕拉狄烏斯(Palladius)反對白拉奇派之諭令,173。「軍營」(Parembola)一詞在亞他那修書信標題中被誤譯,611,註。堂區,有別於城內的領銜聖堂,乃就鄉間教會而言,101。復活節不可與猶太人一同慶祝,424。論復活節的尼西亞規則當予遵守,同上。復活節當於同一日、同一時慶祝,664。復活節期諸日不可屈膝,參見「屈膝禮」。願他們從非洲行省迦太基教會領受復活節之日期,89。殉道者之受難記於週年之日在各教堂被宣讀,100。
255:131
P'atarea ap d Mediolanum exorta, CCCIX, Patroclus Arelatensis episcopus Lutubensem antistitem contra Patrum regulas ordinasse arguitur, 269. Paullianistæ redeuntes ad Ecclesiam hai tizandi et ord! nandi, 61. Non baptizabant in nomine Patris, et Fil'i, et Spritus sancti, 194. Paulinus Antiochenas, ad Quem Damasus scripsit, 397. Paulinus Coelestii accusator Romam evocatus, exc sationis libellum obtulit, non vero recusavit obedire, 786, mor. Locus ejusdem libelli explicatus et emendatus, 8 v7. Paulus Emesenns episcopus a Joanne Antiocheno missus ad Cyrillum Alexandrinum, ut pacem conciliaret, 384, 585. Paulus Ephesinus episcopus sedis apostolicæ aucioritate dejectus, 335, not.
The Patarine movement arose at Milan, 309. Patroclus, bishop of Arles, is accused of having ordained the bishop of Lutuba contrary to the rules of the Fathers, 269. The Paulianists returning to the Church are to be baptized and ordained, 61. They did not baptize in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit, 194. Paulinus of Antioch, to whom Damasus wrote, 397. Paulinus, the accuser of Coelestius, summoned to Rome, offered a written defense, but did not refuse to obey, 786, note. A passage of the same defense explained and emended, 807. Paul of Emesa, bishop, was sent by John of Antioch to Cyril of Alexandria to reconcile peace, 384, 585. Paul of Ephesus, bishop, was deposed by the authority of the apostolic see, 335, note.
帕塔利亞(Patarine)運動興起於米蘭,309。阿爾勒主教帕特羅克盧斯被控違反眾教父之規則而祝聖了路圖巴主教,269。歸回教會的保利安派(Paulianists)應受洗並受祝聖,61。他們並未奉父、子、聖神之名施洗,194。達瑪穌所致書的安提阿的保利努斯,397。切萊斯提烏斯的控告者保利努斯,被傳召至羅馬,呈上書面申辯,但並未拒絕服從,786,註。同一申辯之一段被加釋明並校正,807。厄梅薩(Emesa)主教保祿(Paul),被安提阿的若望派往亞歷山大的西里爾處以促成和好,384、585。以弗所主教保祿,憑宗座之權柄被罷黜,335,註。
255:132
Pauperum cura et litteræ commendatitiae quibus dandæ, 232. Peccatum originale, 166. Negatum a Pe'aglanis, 131. Peccatum ad mortem qnodnam sit, et quod non ad morte n, 326. Peccatim in Spiritum sanctum, 325, 328. Nemo perfectus et sine peccato, 168, 180. i'ela;: ii I papae epistolæ ac epistolarum fragmenta nunc Et ms. educta, CCCV. Pelagius e Coelest ius vocum novarum inventores, 148. An tores erroris ab omnibus anathematizandi, 129. Ipsis non negandus Ecclesiæ aditus, si errorem deponant, 148. Ab Ecclesa abscinduntur, et eorum fautores, ibid. Leges contra eosdem, 170, 174, iSt. Edictum Palladit, 173. Aliud Volusiani, 182.
The care of the poor, and to whom letters of recommendation are to be given, 232. Original sin, 166. Denied by the Pelagians, 131. What is the sin unto death, and what the sin not unto death, 326. The sin against the Holy Spirit, 325, 328. No one is perfect and without sin, 168, 180. The letters of Pope Pelagius I, and fragments of letters, now drawn out from manuscript, 305. Pelagius and Coelestius, inventors of novel terms, 148. The authors of the error are to be anathematized by all, 129. Entry into the Church is not to be denied them, if they lay aside the error, 148. They are cut off from the Church, and their supporters, ibid. Laws against the same, 170, 174, 181. The edict of Palladius, 173. Another of Volusianus, 182.
對窮人之照顧,及推薦書信當頒予何人,232。原罪,166。被白拉奇派所否認,131。何謂至於死的罪,何謂不至於死的罪,326。干犯聖神之罪,325、328。無人是完全而無罪的,168、180。教宗白拉奇一世(Pelagius I)之諸書信,及書信殘篇,現今從抄本中取出,305。白拉奇與切萊斯提烏斯,新奇詞語之發明者,148。此謬誤之創始者當被眾人施以絕罰,129。然而若他們捨棄謬誤,不應拒其入教會之門,148。他們及其支持者被逐出教會,同上。反對同一派之法律,170、174、181。帕拉狄烏斯之諭令,173。沃盧西安(Volusianus)之另一道,182。
255:133
Pelagii et CoElestii errores perstricti, 129, 134, Iii, 144,156,161, 165, 178. Capitula error. m Pelagio objecta in Diospolitana synodo ex gestis Palæs inis excerpta, tiS. Non sunt formula fidei, 800, not.; 912, not. Nec proposi a a S. Leone Pelagianis ut. ipsi subscriberent, cum ad catholicam communionem redirent, 914, not. Pelagius Romæ diu vixit, 150. Homae nonnullos ab eodeceptos ignorabat Innocentius papa, 161. Hierosolymis quosdam fallere nisus est, 143. Itu a pluribus et a S. Hieronymo confutatus, ibid. Pelagii librum a duobus ejus discipulis traditum refutavit Augustinus, 153. In Oriente, id est Diospoli, putabatur esse purgatus, 150. Episcopalibus gestis absolutus, 131.
The errors of Pelagius and Coelestius censured, 129, 134, 141, 144, 156, 161, 165, 178. The chapters of error objected to Pelagius in the synod of Diospolis, excerpted from the Palestinian acts, 138. They are not formulas of faith, 800, note; 912, note. Nor were they proposed by St. Leo to the Pelagians for them to subscribe, when they returned to Catholic communion, 914, note. Pelagius lived a long time at Rome, 150. Pope Innocent did not know that some had been deceived by him at Rome, 161. At Jerusalem he strove to deceive certain persons, 143. There he was refuted by many and by St. Jerome, ibid. Augustine refuted the book of Pelagius handed over by two of his disciples, 153. In the East, that is at Diospolis, he was thought to have been cleared, 150. He was absolved by episcopal acts, 131.
白拉奇與切萊斯提烏斯之諸謬誤被加譴責,129、134、141、144、156、161、165、178。在第阿斯波利(Diospolis)會議中向白拉奇提出的謬誤章目,乃從巴勒斯坦的記錄中摘出,138。它們並非信仰之套式,800,註;912,註。亦非聖良在白拉奇派歸回公教共融時,提交他們簽署者,914,註。白拉奇在羅馬長期居住,150。教宗依諾增爵不知有人在羅馬被他所惑,161。在耶路撒冷他力圖蒙蔽某些人,143。他在那裡被眾人並被聖熱羅尼莫(St. Jerome)所駁斥,同上。奧古斯丁駁斥了白拉奇由其兩名門徒交出的書,153。在東方,即在第阿斯波利,他被認為已獲澄清,150。他憑主教會議的記錄被宣告無罪,131。
255:134
Purgationis ejus gesta ad Innocentium missa, 162. De veritate gestorum dubitavit hic pontifex. 163. Pelagius purgationis suae quaedam scripta nisit ad Augns!inurn, 138, not. Quomodose purgare debeat, 151# 153. Pelagii error auctoritate sedis apostolicæ anathematizandus, 130, 13t. Synopsis gestorum adversus Pelagian os, 778, 906. De conciliis Africanis contra eosdp:n, ibid., 843 et seqq Quatuor concilia Africana sub Zosimo a Quesnello admissa, ibid., 847. Duo ta itum admittenda prohantur, unum Africanum, uti Augustinus vocat, alterum pletunium, 847. Utriusque <oncilii tempus statuitur, 849, Concilium contra Pelagianos sub initium pontificatus Zos mi expungitur, 450 ei seqq.
The acts of his clearing sent to Innocent, 162. This pontiff doubted the truth of the acts, 163. Pelagius sent certain writings of his clearing to Augustine, 138, note. How he ought to clear himself, 151, 153. The error of Pelagius is to be anathematized by the authority of the apostolic see, 130, 131. A synopsis of the acts against the Pelagians, 778, 906. On the African councils against the same, ibid., 843ff. Four African councils under Zosimus admitted by Quesnel, ibid., 847. Only two are proved to be admissible: one African, as Augustine calls it, the other plenary, 847. The time of each council is established, 849. The council against the Pelagians at the beginning of the pontificate of Zosimus is expunged, 850ff.
他澄清之記錄被呈交依諾增爵,162。此教宗對該記錄之真實性存疑,163。白拉奇把自己澄清的若干文字寄予奧古斯丁,138,註。他應如何為自己澄清,151、153。白拉奇之謬誤當憑宗座之權柄施以絕罰,130、131。反對白拉奇派諸行動之概要,778、906。論反對同一派之非洲諸會議,同上,843頁及其後。凱奈爾(Quesnel)所承認的佐西穆斯任內四次非洲會議,同上,847。其中僅兩次被證為可採信:一為奧古斯丁所稱之非洲會議,另一為全體會議,847。各會議之年代被加確定,849。佐西穆斯教宗任期之初反對白拉奇派的會議被刪除,850頁及其後。
255:135
Sub autumnum anni 417, Aurelius cum aliquot episcopis scripsit ad Zozimum, noti tamen ex concilio proprie dicto, 855. Concilium A fricanum tunc in licluin, sed coactum Januario vel Februario amni 418 ostenditur, 861. Non vero It dendis Maii, 903. Epistola hojus conciti ad Zosimum quid contineret, 799. Constitutiones ab ipsa epistola non distinctæ, 863. Vulgati «anones contra Pelagianos in hoc concilio non cenditi, 864. Eorum materies parata, et in relatione ad Zosimum exposila, 865. Numerus Patruum ejusdem concilii, 862, 863. Nou fuit coacilium provinciale, nec ex duabus provinciis, sed ex tota Africa coaluit. 868. De hoc concilio Africano, et de alio plenario in Pelagianos. Vid.
Toward the autumn of the year 417, Aurelius with several bishops wrote to Zosimus, yet not from a council properly so called, 855. The African council was then not yet held, but is shown to have been convened in January or February of the year 418, 861. Not, however, on the Ides of May, 903. What the letter of this council to Zosimus contained, 799. The constitutions not distinct from the letter itself, 863. The common canons against the Pelagians were not composed in this council, 864. Their material was prepared, and set forth in the report to Zosimus, 865. The number of the Fathers of the same council, 862, 863. It was not a provincial council, nor from two provinces, but coalesced from all Africa, 868. On this African council, and on the other plenary one against the Pelagians, see (the following).
在公元417年將近秋季時,奧雷略與若干主教致函佐西穆斯,然並非出於嚴格意義之會議,855。當時非洲會議尚未舉行,但顯示乃於公元418年一月或二月召開,861。然非於五月之望日,903。此會議致佐西穆斯之書信內容為何,799。其憲令與書信本身並無區別,863。反對白拉奇派之通行諸聖規並非在此會議中制定,864。其素材已備妥,並在致佐西穆斯之報告中陳明,865。同一會議眾教父之人數,862、863。它並非一省會議,亦非出自兩省,而是由全非洲匯集而成,868。論此非洲會議,及論另一次反對白拉奇派之全體會議,參見(下文)。
255:136
Concilium Africanum. De judicio Zosimi papæ. Vide Zosimus. De rebus gestis sub Zosimo sententia P. Coustantii expensa, 901. Perezius (Jcannes Baptista ) laudatur, ac de duobus ineditis ejus operibus, CCIX. Insignis ejus præfatio e ms. imprimitur, ccxi. Petrus Alexandrinus diaconus sertalor Dioscori, 509. Una cum Timotheo Æluro damnatns, 311. Ab uno haeretico episcopo ordinatus, ibid. Imperator jussit eum ejiei, ibid. Latebat in Alexandrina civitate, ibid. Dicebatur Eutychianam hæresim damnasse, sed falso, 313. Alia deeode ii, ibid. Alexandria pulsus Timotheo catholico restituto, 315. Eam sedem rursus invasit, pulso Joanne episcopo calholico Timothei successore, 317, 318.
The African Council. On the judgment of Pope Zosimus, see Zosimus. On the matters done under Zosimus, the opinion of P. Coustant is weighed, 901. Juan Bautista Pérez is praised, and concerning two unedited works of his, 209. His notable preface is printed from manuscript, 211. Peter of Alexandria, deacon, a partisan of Dioscorus, 509. Together with Timothy Aelurus he was condemned, 311. Ordained by one heretical bishop, ibid. The emperor ordered him to be cast out, ibid. He lay hidden in the city of Alexandria, ibid. He was said to have condemned the Eutychian heresy, but falsely, 313. Other things about the same, ibid. Driven from Alexandria when Timothy the Catholic was restored, 315. He invaded that see again, after John the Catholic bishop, successor of Timothy, was driven out, 317, 318.
非洲會議。論教宗佐西穆斯之判斷,參見「佐西穆斯」。論佐西穆斯任內所行之事,庫斯坦神父(P. Coustant)之見解被加衡量,901。胡安·包蒂斯塔·佩雷斯(Juan Bautista Pérez)受到稱譽,並論其兩部未刊著作,209。其值得注意的序言據抄本印出,211。亞歷山大的執事伯多祿(Peter),狄奧斯科魯斯(Dioscorus)之黨羽,509。與提摩太·埃路魯斯(Timothy Aelurus)一同被定罪,311。由一名異端主教所祝聖,同上。皇帝下令將他逐出,同上。他在亞歷山大城中潛藏,同上。據說他曾定歐迪克異端之罪,但此說不實,313。關於同一人之其他事,同上。當公教徒提摩太復職時,他被逐出亞歷山大,315。當提摩太之繼任者、公教主教若望被逐後,他再度侵奪該宗座,317、318。
255:137
Semper communicavit cum Petro Antiocheno hæretico, 567. Petrus Antiochenus episcopus, qui monasterium apud CP. gubernaverat, hoc propter crimina relicto Antiochiam fugit, 312. Pulso martyrio catholico Antiochenam sedem invasit, ibid. In exsilium missus. Oasim, inde fugit Constanlinopolim, ibid. Basilisci temporibus iterum missus Antiochiam, ibid. Ordinat Apamenis Joannem episcopum, a quo Antiochia pulsus fuit, ibid. Damnatus ab Acacio C.P. 313. Et cum ipso usque in linem se non communicasse gloriabatur Acacins, 367. SSe Petrus et. Paulus uno die, unoque tempore martyrio coronati, 25. A Petro episcopatus et tota auctoritas nominis hujus emersit, 134.
He always communicated with Peter of Antioch the heretic, 567. Peter of Antioch, bishop, who had governed a monastery at Constantinople, abandoning this on account of crimes, fled to Antioch, 312. After the Catholic martyr was driven out, he invaded the see of Antioch, ibid. Sent into exile to the Oasis, he fled thence to Constantinople, ibid. In the times of Basiliscus he was again sent to Antioch, ibid. He ordains John as bishop for the people of Apamea, by whom he was driven from Antioch, ibid. Condemned by Acacius of Constantinople, 313. And Acacius boasted that he had not communicated with him up to the end, 367. Peter and Paul were crowned with martyrdom on one day and at one time, 25. From Peter the episcopate and the whole authority of this name emerged, 134.
他始終與異端者安提阿的伯多祿相通,567。安提阿主教伯多祿,曾在君士坦丁堡管理一座修院,因諸罪而棄之,逃往安提阿,312。當公教殉道者被逐後,他侵奪安提阿之宗座,同上。被放逐至綠洲(Oasis),他由此逃往君士坦丁堡,同上。在巴西利斯庫斯(Basiliscus)時代,他再度被遣往安提阿,同上。他為阿帕梅亞之民祝聖若望為主教,後來自己反被此人逐出安提阿,同上。被君士坦丁堡的阿卡基烏斯所定罪,313。而阿卡基烏斯誇稱自己直到末了從未與他相通,367。伯多祿與保祿於同一日、同一時被加殉道之冠冕,25。從伯多祿,主教職與這名稱之全部權柄得以興起,134。
255:138
Per eum et apostolatus et episcpatus in Christo cœpit exordium, 204, 448. Petrus Romanos pontifices in omnibus administrationis sure protegit ei tuetur hæreedes, 247. Confessioni ii. Petri inferni port is nunquam præval turas Chiistus asseruit, 338. Mundo radix est apostoli Petri gloriosa confessio, 341. Petri simulationem coapostolus Paulus redarguit, 322. S. Petri prae cepta. Vid. Præcepta S. Petri. Photinus episcopus Macedo, suhrepto sedi apostolicæ judicio damnatus, ab Innocentio absolvitur, 196. Photinus (Sirmieusis) Hebionis haeresim restaurans, anathematizatus a Damaso, 401. Photiniani anathematizati, 443. Phrygia quando in duas divisa, xix. Phylacteria non facienda, 439.
Through him both the apostolate and the episcopate took their beginning in Christ, 204, 448. Peter protects and defends as heirs the Roman pontiffs in all the administration of his see, 247. Christ asserted that the gates of hell would never prevail against the confession of Peter, 338. The glorious confession of the apostle Peter is the root of the world, 341. The fellow-apostle Paul rebuked the dissimulation of Peter, 322. The precepts of St. Peter, see Precepts of St. Peter. Photinus, the Macedonian bishop, condemned by a judgment surreptitiously obtained from the apostolic see, is absolved by Innocent, 196. Photinus of Sirmium, restoring the heresy of Ebion, anathematized by Damasus, 401. The Photinians anathematized, 443. When Phrygia was divided into two, 19. Phylacteries are not to be made, 439.
藉著他,宗徒職與主教職都在基督裡有了起始,204、448。伯多祿在其宗座之一切治理中,作為承繼者保護並衛護羅馬諸教宗,247。基督斷言陰間之門絕不能勝過伯多祿之認信,338。宗徒伯多祿榮耀的認信乃世界之根基,341。同為宗徒的保祿責備了伯多祿之假裝,322。聖伯多祿之訓誡,參見「聖伯多祿之訓誡」。馬其頓派主教福提努斯(Photinus),憑著向宗座暗中取得的判決被定罪,後由依諾增爵宣告無罪,196。錫爾米烏姆的福提努斯(Photinus of Sirmium),重興厄比翁(Ebion)之異端,被達瑪穌施以絕罰,401。福提努斯派被施以絕罰,443。弗里幾亞(Phrygia)何時被分為二,19。不可製作護身符(phylacteria),439。
255:139
Plenarium concilium apud Africanos quale, ejusque re quisua, 867. Quae dies ipsi constituta in concilio Hipponensi anni 393, et cur omissa in breviario ejusdem conciIn, 92, noi. Pneumatomachi, qui contra Spiritum sanctum pugnant, 443. Pœnitentes non ordinandi, 667. Pœnitentibus sacerdotus manus imponant omni tempore jejuuii, 663. Manus imponendæ pœnitentibus ante absidem, quando peccatuinest publicum et vulgatissimum, 9ri. Pænitentes mortuos efferant et sepeliant, ibid. Genuflectant etiam diebus remissionis. iOid. Poenitentium leges, 249. Quando poenitentibus concessa communio, 431. Pœnitentia est donum Dei. 181. Pœnitentia canonica permissa judicto episcopi,97, 108.
What a plenary council was among the Africans, and what its requisites, 867. What day was appointed for it in the Council of Hippo of the year 393, and why it was omitted in the breviary of the same council, 92, note. The Pneumatomachi, who fight against the Holy Spirit, 443. Penitents are not to be ordained, 667. Let the priests impose hands upon penitents at every time of fasting, 663. Hands are to be imposed upon penitents before the apse, when the sin is public and most notorious, 91. Let the penitents carry out and bury the dead, ibid. Let them also kneel on the days of remission, ibid. The laws of the penitents, 249. When communion was granted to penitents, 431. Penance is the gift of God, 181. Canonical penance is permitted at the judgment of the bishop, 97, 108.
在非洲人中所謂全體會議為何,及其要件為何,867。在公元393年希波(Hippo)會議中為其所定之日期為何,以及為何在同一會議之節要中被省略,92,註。「攻擊聖神者」(Pneumatomachi),即與聖神為敵之人,443。補贖者不可受祝聖,667。願司鐸在一切禁食之時為補贖者覆手,663。當罪過屬於公開且最眾所周知者時,應在後殿(apse)之前為補贖者覆手,91。願補贖者抬出並埋葬亡者,同上。願他們亦於赦免之日屈膝,同上。補贖者之諸規,249。何時准予補贖者領聖體,431。補贖乃天主之恩賜,181。聖規所定之補贖,憑主教之判斷而准予,97、108。
255:140
Non danda a presbyteris inconsulto episcopo, 97. Quibusdam crimiuibus prius durior, postea interveniente misericordia inclinatior, 185. Quinusdam concedebatur pœnitentia, communio negabatur, et cur, ibid. Sacerdotis est judicare pondus delictorum, et jubere dimitti cum viderit oongruam satisfactionem, 202. Feria quinta ante Pascha indulgenda remissio, nisi aegritudo intervenerit, ibid. Quid i periculo mortis, ibid Pœnitentia morientibus non neganda, 272. Quid de infirmis qui petita pœnitentia obmutuerunt, vel in phrenesim lapsi sunt, 658. Quid si supervixerint, ibid. Quid si ante reconciliationem obierint, ibid. Post pœnitentiam clericum fieri canones non permittunt, 194, 253.
It is not to be given by presbyters without consulting the bishop, 97. For certain crimes harsher at first, afterwards, mercy intervening, more lenient, 185. To some, penance was granted but communion denied, and why, ibid. It is for the priest to judge the weight of offenses, and to order them dismissed when he sees a fitting satisfaction, 202. On the Thursday before Easter, remission is to be granted, unless sickness has intervened, ibid. What in the peril of death, ibid. Penance is not to be denied to the dying, 272. What of the sick who, having sought penance, fell silent, or lapsed into frenzy, 658. What if they survive, ibid. What if they should die before reconciliation, ibid. After penance the canons do not permit one to become a cleric, 194, 253.
補贖不可由司鐸未經請示主教而施予,97。對某些罪過起初較為嚴厲,其後因慈憐之介入而較為寬緩,185。對某些人准予補贖卻拒絕領聖體,緣由何在,同上。判斷罪過之輕重、並在見到相稱的補贖時下令予以赦免,乃司鐸之職,202。在復活節前之週四,除非有疾病介入,當准予赦免,同上。在死亡危險中當如何,同上。不可拒絕將補贖施予垂死者,272。論病人請求補贖後卻緘默不語、或陷入譫妄者當如何,658。他們若存活當如何,同上。他們若在和好之前去世當如何,同上。受補贖之後,諸聖規不准其成為聖職人員,194、253。
255:141
Pœnitentiam agere cuiquam non conceditur clericorum, ibid. Pœnitentiæ suffugium II.n est iis qui, acta pœnitentia, rursum peccant, 249. Quomodo plectendi qui post poenitentiam cingulum militiæ, ludicras voluptates, inhibitos concubitus appetunt, ibid. Pœnitentia corum qni baptizati ad sæcularem militiam redeunt, 57. Vel eorum qui prævaricati suut a fide, 56. Pœnitentia catechumeuorum lapsorum, 58. Peccantium incestu, II!. Pœnitentiale Germanicum apud Burchardum. CCXCV. Pœnitentiale Romanum ab Halitgario exhibitum libro sexto de pœnitentia, CCLXXXI. Pœnitentiale Romanum editum ab Autonio Augustino quid sit, CCCXIX. Pœnitentialia unde cœperint, CCLXVIII.
To do penance is not granted a second time to any of the clergy, ibid. The refuge of penance is not available to those who, after performing penance, sin again, 249. How those are to be punished who after penance seek the soldier's belt, frivolous pleasures, and forbidden sexual relations, ibid. The penance of those who, having been baptized, return to secular military service, 57. Or of those who have apostatized from the faith, 56. The penance of lapsed catechumens, 58. Of those who have sinned by incest, ibid. The Germanic Penitential in Burchard, no. CCXCV. The Roman Penitential set forth by Halitgar in the sixth book On Penance, no. CCLXXXI. What the Roman Penitential edited by Antonio Agustín is, no. CCCXIX. Whence the penitentials took their beginning, no. CCLXVIII.
任何聖職人員不得再度行補贖,同上。對於行了補贖之後又再犯罪的人,補贖的庇護便不再開放,249。凡在補贖之後又追求軍人腰帶、輕浮逸樂與被禁止的同居關係者,當如何受罰,同上。已受洗而又重返世俗軍役者的補贖,57。或背棄信德之人的補贖,56。失足慕道者的補贖,58。以亂倫犯罪者的補贖,同上。布爾夏德所載的《日耳曼補贖書》,第二九五號。哈利特加爾在《論補贖》第六卷所呈現的《羅馬補贖書》,第二八一號。安東尼奧·奧古斯丁所編的《羅馬補贖書》為何,第三一九號。諸補贖書由何而起,第二六八號。
255:142
Polycarpus, seu colLectio canonum Gregorii presbyteri, quæ Polycarpus iuscribitur, CCCXIII. Tempus ejusdem collectionis, CCCXIV. Præfatio, et collectionis descriptio, CCCXV. Pontifex Romanus. Vid. Romana sedes, Populeti collectio. Vid. Tarraconensis. Possessio annorum triginta quanti habenla, 234. Potestas pontificia et regalis, 339, 368, 369. Istarum postestatum discrimen, 330, 334. Præcepta S. Petri de sacramentis conservandis e mss. edita, 674. Sunt epistola apocrypha S. Clementi tributa. et e Græco Latine reddita, 631. Ejus interpres quis, ibid. Preces quotidianæ, et quid iis agatur, 159. Preces . dem hora nona et vespere celebrandæ, 456.
Polycarpus, that is, the collection of canons of Gregory the presbyter, which is entitled Polycarpus, no. CCCXIII. The date of that same collection, no. CCCXIV. Its preface and a description of the collection, no. CCCXV. The Roman Pontiff: see Roman See. The collection of Poblet: see Tarragonensis. A possession of thirty years, how highly it is to be regarded, 234. The pontifical and the royal power, 339, 368, 369. The distinction between these powers, 330, 334. The precepts of St. Peter concerning the preservation of the sacraments, edited from manuscripts, 674. They are part of an apocryphal letter attributed to St. Clement, and rendered into Latin from the Greek, 631. Who its translator is, ibid. The daily prayers, and what is done in them, 159. These same prayers are to be celebrated at the ninth hour and at evening, 456.
《波利卡爾普斯》,即長老格列高利的教會法令集,題為《波利卡爾普斯》,第三一三號。該法令集的年代,第三一四號。其序言及該法令集之描述,第三一五號。羅馬教宗:見「羅馬聖座」。波布雷特法令集:見「塔拉戈納集」。三十年之佔有當如何看重,234。教宗權與王權,339、368、369。此二權之區別,330、334。聖伯多祿關於保存聖事的訓誡,自手抄本編成,674。其屬於託名聖革利免的一封偽經書信,並由希臘文譯成拉丁文,631。其譯者為誰,同上。每日禱告,以及其中所行之事,159。此等禱告當於第九時及傍晚舉行,456。
255:143
Preces super catechumenos cL pœnitentes quando dicendæ, 437. Vid. Ornlio. Presbyter qua aetate ordinandos, 118. Qualis esse debeat, et ejus officia, 457. Vid. Clegici. Presbyteri contineatia et pæna ducentis uxurem, fornicantis vel adulterantis, 116, 183, 184, 185. Quid de presbytero qui ante ordinationem commiserit carnale peccatum, 118. Presbyteri non ingrediantur ante episcopum, nec sedeant, 441. Nihil sine præcepto et consilio episcopi agant ibid. Joconsulto episcopo non reconcilient pænitentes, 97, 636. Quando reconcilient, ibid. Nec virgines concecrent, 98, 63 5. Christia noi conficiant, 98, 411, 636. Non consignent baptizatos, 200, 411.
When the prayers over catechumens and penitents are to be said, 437. See Prayer. At what age presbyters are to be ordained, 118. What kind of man he ought to be, and his duties, 457. See Clergy. The continence of presbyters, and the penalty for one who takes a wife, who fornicates or commits adultery, 116, 183, 184, 185. What is to be done concerning a presbyter who before ordination committed a carnal sin, 118. Presbyters are not to enter before the bishop, nor to sit, 441. They are to do nothing without the precept and counsel of the bishop, ibid. Without consulting the bishop they are not to reconcile penitents, 97, 636. When they may reconcile them, ibid. Nor are they to consecrate virgins, 98, 635. They are not to confect the Eucharist, 98, 411, 636. They are not to confirm the baptized, 200, 411.
當於何時誦念為慕道者與補贖者所作之禱告,437。見「禱告」。當以何年齡按立長老,118。長老當為怎樣之人及其職責,457。見「聖職人員」。長老的節制,以及娶妻、行淫或犯姦者所受之罰,116、183、184、185。對於按立前已犯肉體之罪的長老當如何處置,118。長老不得在主教之前進入,也不得就座,441。非經主教的訓示與商議,不得行任何事,同上。未請示主教不得使補贖者復和,97、636。何時可使之復和,同上。也不得祝聖貞女,98、635。不得施行成聖體之禮,98、411、636。不得為已受洗者施堅振,200、411。
255:144
Non vendant res Ecclesiæ, et quid si vendiderint, 111. Praesente episcopo, nisi jussi, necorationis, vel acHo sacræ licentiam sibi sumant, 411. Nec sine episcopo acolythum vel subdiaconum faciant, ibid. Presbyterae a Græcis appellatæ erant apud Latinos viduæ scmores, univirae ei matriculariæ, 436. Presbyteri conregionales, id est rurales, 118. Primates provinciarum Africæ dicti primæ sedis episcopi, 89. 97. Ex consilio Carthagmensis episcopi constituendi, 89. Primas Mauritaniae Sitifensi datus, ind. Primatis jus in episcoporum causis, 91, 92. Primitiæ quæ et quatenus offerendæ, 96, 124. Qui eas negalant, iUi. Prisca canonum editio Latina e Justelli codice vulgata ad mss.
They are not to sell the property of the Church, and what if they have sold it, 111. In the bishop's presence, unless bidden, they are not to take upon themselves the license of preaching or of a sacred act, 411. Nor without the bishop are they to make an acolyte or a subdeacon, ibid. Those whom the Greeks called 'presbyterae' were among the Latins the elder widows, those married to one husband, and the enrolled women, 436. Country presbyters, that is, rural ones, 118. The primates of the provinces of Africa were called bishops of the first see, 89, 97. They are to be constituted by the counsel of the bishop of Carthage, 89. The primacy of Mauretania was given to the see of Sitifis, ibid. The right of the primate in the cases of bishops, 91, 92. What firstfruits are to be offered and to what extent, 96, 124. Those who deny them, ibid. The ancient Latin edition of the canons called Prisca, published from Justel's codex, collated against manuscripts.
他們不得變賣教會的財產,若已變賣當如何,111。在主教在場時,除非奉命,不得擅自取得講道或行聖事之權,411。也不得未經主教而設立侍祭或副助祭,同上。希臘人稱為「presbyterae」者,在拉丁人中即指年長的寡婦、只嫁過一夫者,以及在冊的婦女,436。鄉間的長老,即農村的長老,118。非洲各省的首席主教被稱為首座的主教,89、97。當按迦太基主教的商議而設立,89。茅利塔尼亞的首席之位賜予西提菲斯座,同上。首席主教在主教案件中的權利,91、92。當奉獻何種初熟之果及奉獻到何程度,96、124。凡拒絕奉獻者,同上。稱為《古集》(Prisca)的古老拉丁文法令集,自茹斯泰爾抄本刊出,並與手抄本對校。
255:145
codices recognita, suppleta et recusa, 478 et seqq. Additamentum in line ejusdem editionis e ms. Justelliano impressum quid sit, 563, not. Cur haec Prisca editio apud Justellum sit mutUa, LXXI. Laodiceni canones a Priscae vefsionis auctore Latine non redditi, et cur, LXXIII. Cur canones CP. post Chalcedonenses in ea describantur, ibid. Quando et ubi hæc versio lucubrata. ibid. Num Dionysius Exiguus hanc notaverit, ibid. Promulgatio decretalium non exigit codicem poblicum, in quo illæ descriptae et editae fuerint, LXV, 697, not. Neque synodum requirit in qua recitentur, 855. S. Prosperi locus de duabus svnodis sub Zosimo explicitus, 847. Alia loca ejusdem explicata, 863, 866.
the codices revised, supplemented, and reprinted, 478 and following. What the addition printed at the end of that same edition from the Justellan manuscript is, 563, note. Why this Prisca edition in Justel is mutilated, no. LXXI. The canons of Laodicea were not rendered into Latin by the author of the Prisca version, and why, no. LXXIII. Why the canons of Constantinople are described in it after those of Chalcedon, ibid. When and where this version was composed, ibid. Whether Dionysius Exiguus noted this version, ibid. The promulgation of decretals does not require a public codex in which they were described and published, no. LXV, 697, note. Nor does it require a synod in which they should be recited, 855. A passage of St. Prosper concerning the two synods under Zosimus explained, 847. Other passages of the same author explained, 863, 866.
諸抄本經修訂、補充並重印,478及以下。在該版末尾自茹斯泰爾手抄本所印之增補為何,563,註。為何茹斯泰爾本中此《古集》版有殘缺,第七十一號。《古集》譯本的作者為何未將老底嘉的法令譯成拉丁文,又是何故,第七十三號。為何君士坦丁堡諸法令在其中列於迦克墩諸法令之後,同上。此譯本於何時何地撰成,同上。小狄奧尼修斯是否曾注記此譯本,同上。教令的頒布並不要求須有一部記載並刊行該等教令的公定抄本,第六十五號、697,註。也不要求須有一次宣讀該等教令的會議,855。聖普羅斯帕關於佐西穆斯治下兩次會議的一段話得到解釋,847。同一作者的其他段落得到解釋,863、866。
255:146
Protadius præfectus prætorio sub imperatore Glycerio, 679, not. S. Proterius episcopus Alexandrinus quid pro lide egerit, et quid passus fuerit, 509 et seqq. Protogenis epistola. Vide Osius. Provincia una non dividenda in duas, 233. Psalmi ab idiotis compositi et vulgares non dicendi in Ecclesiis, sed soli libri canonici, 441. Psaltæ, qui pulpitum ascendunt, et de codice legunt, 436. Psalnusta seu cantor a quo officium accipiat, 668. Pulcheria imperatrix una cum arcano Augusto actioni sextæ concilii Chalcedonensis interfuit, iUS, not. Quadragesima lota jejunandum, 410. In Quadragesima non oportet panem otrerri nisi in sabbato et dominica, ibid.
Protadius, praetorian prefect under the emperor Glycerius, 679, note. What St. Proterius, bishop of Alexandria, did for the faith, and what he suffered, 509 and following. The letter of Protogenes. See Hosius. One province is not to be divided into two, 233. Psalms composed by laymen, and common ones, are not to be said in the churches, but only the canonical books, 441. The psaltes, who ascend the pulpit and read from the codex, 436. From whom the psalmist or cantor is to receive his office, 668. The empress Pulcheria, together with the august Marcian, was present at the sixth session of the Council of Chalcedon, ibid., note. The whole of Lent is to be observed by fasting, 410. In Lent it is not fitting to offer bread except on the Sabbath and the Lord's Day, ibid.
普羅塔狄烏斯,格利刻里烏斯皇帝治下的禁衛軍長官,679,註。亞歷山大主教聖普羅特里烏斯為信德所做之事,以及他所受之苦,509及以下。普羅托革涅斯的書信。見「奧西烏斯」。一個教省不可分為兩個,233。由俗人所作的詩篇以及通俗的詩篇不可在教堂中誦唱,惟可誦唱正典各卷,441。誦詠者登上講壇並從抄本誦讀,436。詠唱者或歌詠者當從何人領受其職,668。皇后普爾刻里亞與奧古斯都馬爾基安一同出席迦克墩會議的第六次會議,同上,註。整個四旬期都當守齋,410。四旬期內除安息日與主日外,不宜獻餅,同上。
255:147
Natalitia martyrum in Quadragesima uon celebranda, sed eorum tantum memoria facienda in sabbato et Dominica; nec nuptiae celehrandse, ibid. Quartodecimani Pascha cum Judæis celebrantes, 435. Quirogæ ( Gasparis) episcopi epistola ad Gregorium xu; pontilic m de collationibus manuscriptorum ad emendanda concilia Hispanise, ccx. Raptae sponsæ restituendæ, 110. Pceua raptorum ei conniventium raptoribus, 237. Reconciliatio non neganda morientibus, 57. Reditus Ecclesiae in quatuor partes dividendi, 411. Quomodo ministrandi, 452. Vid. Ecclesiæ hona. Regembertus addendus catalogo episcopo. uni Vercelleosium apud Ughellum, CCLXXXVII. Regensi synodo duo canones addititii, LIII.
The anniversaries of the martyrs are not to be celebrated in Lent, but only their memory is to be made on the Sabbath and the Lord's Day; nor are weddings to be celebrated, ibid. The Quartodecimans, who celebrate Easter with the Jews, 435. The letter of Quiroga (Gaspar), bishop, to Gregory XIII, pontiff, concerning the collations of manuscripts for emending the councils of Spain, no. CCX. Ravished brides are to be restored, 110. The penalty for ravishers and for those who connive with the ravishers, 237. Reconciliation is not to be denied to the dying, 57. The revenues of the Church are to be divided into four parts, 411. How they are to be administered, 452. See Church property. Regembertus is to be added to the catalogue of the bishops of Vercelli in Ughelli, no. CCLXXXVII. Two additional canons in the synod of Riez, no. LIII.
殉道者的紀念日不可在四旬期中慶祝,惟當於安息日與主日為他們作紀念;婚禮也不可舉行,同上。十四日派,與猶太人一同慶祝逾越節者,435。基羅加(加斯帕爾)主教致教宗額我略十三世的書信,論為訂正西班牙諸公會議而校勘手抄本,第二一〇號。被擄掠的新娘當予歸還,110。擄掠者及與擄掠者勾結者所受之罰,237。不可拒絕為臨終者施行復和,57。教會的收入當分為四份,411。當如何分配,452。見「教會財產」。雷根貝爾圖斯當補入烏蓋利所載維爾切利主教名錄,第二八七號。里耶會議中另加的兩條法令,第五十三號。
255:148
Regia civitas nullam pre£rogartivam episcopo tribuit, 335, 536. Reginonis collectio, CCLXXXIX. Multa recepit ex collectone mss. quae in quatuor lihros distribuitur, CCLXXIII. Regum et pontificum potestas, et utriusque potestatis d scrimen, 330, 331. Remedii Curiensis episcopi collectio, CCXXIV. Resurrectio in hac quum gestamus, non in altera carne f.tura credenda est, 654. Rhabani Mauri liber pœnitentium, CCLIXII. Ejusdem epistola ad Heribaldum, CCLXXXII. Riculfus episcopus Moguntinus non fu t auctor colle ctinois Isi dorianæ, CCXXII. Romanai dsc plina, 204.
The royal city confers no prerogative upon its bishop, 335, 536. The collection of Regino, no. CCLXXXIX. It took much from a manuscript collection which is distributed into four books, no. CCLXXIII. The power of kings and of pontiffs, and the distinction between the two powers, 330, 331. The collection of Remedius, bishop of Chur, no. CCXXIV. It must be believed that the resurrection will take place in this flesh which we now bear, not in another, 654. The book of penitents of Rabanus Maurus, no. CCLXXXII. His letter to Heribald, no. CCLXXXII. Riculf, bishop of Mainz, was not the author of the Isidorian collection, no. CCXXII. Roman discipline, 204.
皇城並不賦予其主教任何特權,335、536。雷吉諾的法令集,第二八九號。它從一部分為四卷的手抄本法令集中取材甚多,第二七三號。君王與教宗之權,以及此二權之區別,330、331。庫爾主教雷梅迪烏斯的法令集,第二二四號。當信復活將在我們如今所負的此肉身中發生,而非在別的肉身中,654。拉巴努斯·毛魯斯的《補贖者之書》,第二八二號。其致赫里巴爾德的書信,第二八二號。美因茨主教里庫爾夫並非《偽伊西多爾法令集》的作者,第二二二號。羅馬的規矩,204。
255:149
Satis conveniens est ut totum Ecclesiæ corpus iu canonum observat one cum Romana Ecclesia < oncordet, 412 Victricius Rothomagensis Romanæ Ecclesiæ normam et auctoritatem postulavit, 204. Ut in Galiils quam tenet Romana Ecclesia forma se vetur, 205. Quanta esset observantii canonum Nicaenorum in Romana Ecclesia, 259. Solos Nicænos canones ol in reciprebat, u. Nicænorum tamen canonum nomine Sardicenses ab ea recepti, Vid. Sard censes canones. Quando aliaru ii Graecarum synodorum canones a Romanis et Latinis allegari cœperunt, LVI. Nollus fuit codex canonum publicus apub Romanam Ecclesiam, LV. LVI.
It is quite fitting that the whole body of the Church should accord with the Roman Church in the observance of the canons, 412. Victricius of Rouen sought the norm and authority of the Roman Church, 204. That in Gaul the form which the Roman Church holds should be kept, 205. How great was the observance of the Nicene canons in the Roman Church, 259. It received only the Nicene canons, ibid. Yet under the name of the Nicene canons the Sardican canons were received by it. See Sardican canons. When the canons of other Greek synods began to be cited by the Romans and the Latins, no. LVI. There was no public codex of canons in the Roman Church, no. LV, LVI.
教會的整個身體在守法令上與羅馬教會一致,這甚為相宜,412。盧昂的維克特里基烏斯尋求羅馬教會的規範與權威,204。盼在高盧守持羅馬教會所持的形式,205。尼西亞諸法令在羅馬教會中受守持的程度何等之大,259。它只接受尼西亞諸法令,同上。然而它以尼西亞諸法令之名接受了撒爾迪卡諸法令。見「撒爾迪卡諸法令」。羅馬人與拉丁人何時開始援引其他希臘會議的法令,第五十六號。羅馬教會中並無一部公定的法令抄本,第五十五、五十六號。
255:150
Romana Ecclesia semper habuit primatum, quatenus in Nicæno canone mulli codices i ræferant, 52, not. Romanæ Eccl six auc torati quantum Africana Ecclesia detulerit, LXXXVI, 1003. Augustinus ali que Africani opiscopi au tortlate sedis apostolicæ quasdam ecclesiasticas caus:<s in Africa terminarunt, 1005. Quantum Gallicant auctoritati Romonæ sedis deferrent, CXXXIV, 1029, not. Iidem aucto r laiis nomine in licabant constitutiones apostolicas, CXXXI. Syno i Gallicanæ auctoritate apostolica confirmatæ, CXXXIV. Quantum Hispan eidem auctoritati detulerint, CXCVII. Romanæ sed s prærogativa, 25, 498. Et p imatus, 340, 344.
The Roman Church always had the primacy, inasmuch as many codices set it forth in the Nicene canon, 52, note. How much the African Church deferred to the authority of the Roman Church, no. LXXXVI, 1003. Augustine and other African bishops by the authority of the Apostolic See settled certain ecclesiastical cases in Africa, 1005. How much the Gauls deferred to the authority of the Roman See, no. CXXXIV, 1029, note. The same, under the name of the same authorities, appealed to the apostolic constitutions, no. CXXXI. The Gallican synods confirmed by apostolic authority, no. CXXXIV. How much the Spaniards deferred to the same authority, no. CXCVII. The prerogative of the Roman See, 25, 498. And its primacy, 340, 344.
羅馬教會一向擁有首席之位,因為許多抄本在尼西亞法令中如此載明,52,註。非洲教會對羅馬教會權威的尊讓何等之多,第八十六號、1003。奧古斯丁及其他非洲主教憑藉宗座的權威在非洲了結了若干教會案件,1005。高盧人對羅馬聖座權威的尊讓何等之多,第一三四號、1029,註。他們也以同一權威之名援引宗徒的規章,第一三一號。高盧諸會議經宗座權威確認,第一三四號。西班牙人對同一權威的尊讓何等之多,第一九七號。羅馬聖座的特權,25、498。以及其首席之位,340、344。
255:151
Eadem sedes principatum In Petro Domini loce perceptum et tenuit semper, et ret net, 350. Mos consulendi ct referendi ad Romanam sedem, 134, 183, 369, 370. Retationes ad eam missæ uti ad caput Ecclesiarum, 189. Himerius episcopus ad eam retulit uu ad cuput sui corporis, 254. Appellationes ad Romanam sedem, vid. Appellatio. Romanae setiis legati aute Patres Nicænos subsoripti, 30, not. Confirmatio gestorum concilii generalis a Romana sede petita, 46, not. Romanæ sedis auci ritas statutis a coocilio Africano postulata, 130. Canonem aacrarum Scripturam a Romana sede Afri petierunt, 643.
That same See received the principate in Peter, in the Lord's stead, and has always held it and retains it, 350. The custom of consulting and referring matters to the Roman See, 134, 183, 369, 370. Reports sent to it as to the head of the Churches, 189. Bishop Himerius referred to it as to the head of his body, 254. Appeals to the Roman See, see Appeal. The legates of the Roman See subscribed before the Nicene Fathers, 30, note. The confirmation of the acts of a general council sought from the Roman See, 46, note. The authority of the Roman See requested by the African council for its statutes, 130. The Africans sought the canon of the sacred Scriptures from the Roman See, 643.
那同一聖座在伯多祿身上、代主之位領受了元首之權,並一向持守且仍持守之,350。請示羅馬聖座並將事務上呈該座的慣例,134、183、369、370。如向眾教會之首呈遞的報告寄至該座,189。希梅里烏斯主教如向其身體之首一般將事上呈該座,254。向羅馬聖座的上訴,見「上訴」。羅馬聖座的使節在尼西亞諸教父之前簽署,30,註。向羅馬聖座尋求對大公會議決議的確認,46,註。非洲會議為其規章請求羅馬聖座的權威,130。非洲人向羅馬聖座尋求聖經的正典目錄,643。
255:152
Uniuscujusque synodi constitutum, quod universalis Ecclesiae probavit assensus, nullam mag s exsequi sedem oportet quam primam, quas et unamquamque synodum sua auctoritate confirmat, et continuata moderatione custodit, 350. Quos ab Oriental hus synodis damnatos Romana sedes sola absolvit, 352. Jus Romanæ sedis absolvendi sine ulla praecedente synodo itus synodus iniqua damnaverat, et damnandi sine synodo uuos oportuit, Ibid., 348 et seqq. Impiam synodum pseudoEphesinam eadem sedes non consentiendo submovit, 352. Acacius nou prius damnavit Petrum Alexandrinum quam et ad Romanam sedem referret, et posceret apostolica auctoritate damnandum, 365.
What has been decreed by any one synod, which the assent of the universal Church has approved, no See ought rather to carry into effect than the foremost, which both confirms each synod by its authority and guards it by continued moderation, 350. Those whom the Roman See alone absolved after they had been condemned by Eastern synods, 352. The right of the Roman See to absolve, without any preceding synod, those whom an unjust synod had condemned, and to condemn without a synod those whom it was fitting, ibid., 348 and following. The same See, by withholding its consent, set aside the impious pseudo-synod of Ephesus, 352. Acacius did not condemn Peter of Alexandria before he both referred the matter to the Roman See and demanded that he be condemned by apostolic authority, 365.
凡某一會議所決定、且為普世教會的同意所贊許者,最當執行的莫過於那居首的聖座,它既以其權威確認各次會議,又以持續的節度看守之,350。凡為東方諸會議所定罪、惟獨由羅馬聖座所赦免者,352。羅馬聖座有權不經任何在先的會議而赦免那些不義的會議所定罪者,又有權不經會議而定罪那當被定罪者,同上、348及以下。那同一聖座藉著不予同意而廢除了不虔敬的偽以弗所會議,352。阿卡基烏斯在尚未將事上呈羅馬聖座、並要求憑宗座權威定罪之前,並未定罪亞歷山大的伯多祿,365。
255:153
Aliquot episcopi Orientales sola Hom. sedis auctoritate dejecti, 335. Apostolica scatentia non resolvenda, 338. Romana synodus sub Damaso, CXXV. Alia sub Siricio papa, 448. in bac dala Siricii epistola, 452. Rotbertus Normannorum aux Gregorium papam septi num ab obsidione liberavit, CCCIX. Rufini libri de Historia ecclesiastica, 25. Rulinus interpres duarum epistolarum, quae tribuuntur S. Clementi ad Jacobum, 434., not. Vide 631. Ejusdem abbreviationes canonum Nicænorum. Vid. Nicæni canones. Sabbati jejunium, 200. Sabbatis Evangelia cum aliis Scripturis legenda, 436. Sabbato nun vacandum cum Judaeis, 438. Sabelliani damnati, 443. Sabellii error, 401.
Several Eastern bishops were deposed by the authority of the Roman See alone, 335. The apostolic sentence is not to be dissolved, 338. The Roman synod under Damasus, no. CXXV. Another under Pope Siricius, 448. In this latter was issued the letter of Siricius, 452. Robert, duke of the Normans, freed Pope Gregory VII from the siege, no. CCCIX. The books of Rufinus on Ecclesiastical History, 25. Rufinus, translator of two letters which are attributed to St. Clement, addressed to James, 434, note. See 631. His abridgments of the Nicene canons. See Nicene canons. The Sabbath fast, 200. On Sabbaths the Gospels are to be read together with the other Scriptures, 436. One is not to keep the Sabbath idle with the Jews, 438. The Sabellians condemned, 443. The error of Sabellius, 401.
數位東方主教僅憑羅馬聖座的權威便遭廢黜,335。宗座的判決不可被取消,338。達瑪蘇治下的羅馬會議,第一二五號。西里基烏斯教宗治下的另一次,448。後者中頒發了西里基烏斯的書信,452。諾曼人的公爵羅伯特將教宗額我略七世從圍困中救出,第三〇九號。魯菲努斯論《教會史》的諸書,25。魯菲努斯,譯出兩封託名聖革利免致雅各伯書信的譯者,434,註。見631。其對尼西亞諸法令的節略。見「尼西亞諸法令」。安息日的禁食,200。安息日當將福音書與其他經卷一同誦讀,436。不可與猶太人一同閒度安息日,438。撒伯流派遭定罪,443。撒伯流的謬誤,401。
255:154
Sabini Heraclecnsis episcopl collectio quid contineret, VII Sacrificium misse. Vid. Missa. Sardicenses canones Nicænis subjecti sine distinctione ulla, ac Nicænorum nomine iuscripti, 61, not Olim allegati uti Nicæni, LVII. Codices diversæ originis, qui Sardicenses cum Nicænis junguut, et omnem fraudis suspicionem abstergunt. IIX el seqq. Eadem unio ex aliis posterioribus collectionibus confirmata, LX. Comprobata ex Dionysio Exiguo, LXI. Non fuit propria codicum Romanæ Ecclesiæ, sed in mss. aliarum Occidentalium Ecclesiarum pervulgata, LXII. Quidam etiam vetusti Græci codices eam prædere bant, ibid. Udan. canones eliam apud Gallos juncti erant cum Nicænis a Rufino abbreviatis, CXXXI.
What the collection of Sabinus, bishop of Heraclea, contained, no. VII. The sacrifice of the Mass. See Mass. The Sardican canons subjoined to the Nicene without any distinction, and inscribed under the name of the Nicene, 61, note. Formerly cited as Nicene, no. LVII. Codices of diverse origin, which join the Sardican canons with the Nicene and remove all suspicion of fraud, no. LVIII and following. The same union confirmed from other later collections, no. LX. Corroborated from Dionysius Exiguus, no. LXI. It was not peculiar to the codices of the Roman Church, but widely diffused in the manuscripts of other Western Churches, no. LXII. Certain ancient Greek codices too set it forth, ibid. The same canons among the Gauls also were joined with the Nicene as abridged by Rufinus, no. CXXXI.
赫拉克利亞主教薩比努斯的法令集所含內容為何,第七號。彌撒的祭獻。見「彌撒」。撒爾迪卡諸法令毫無區別地附於尼西亞諸法令之後,並冠以尼西亞之名,61,註。從前曾被當作尼西亞法令援引,第五十七號。源出不同的諸抄本,將撒爾迪卡諸法令與尼西亞諸法令相連,並消除一切偽造的嫌疑,第五十八號及以下。同一連結由其他較晚的法令集所確認,第六十號。由小狄奧尼修斯所佐證,第六十一號。這並非羅馬教會抄本所特有,而是廣布於其他西方教會的手抄本中,第六十二號。某些古老的希臘抄本也如此載明,同上。同樣的諸法令在高盧人中也與經魯菲努斯節略的尼西亞諸法令相連,第一三一號。
255:155
De dissidio Atr canorum cum Zosimo ob Sardicenses Nicænorum titulo allegatos, LXIII. Sardiccuses iauones duplici originali a concilio editi, Latino pro Latinis, et Graeco pro Graecis, x x XI. Notabile horum origin lium discrimen iu cauonum numero, ordine, et tu quibusdam etiam senteutiis, ibid. Variantes Latinorum exemplarium uude profectae, XXIII. Non referendæ interpretationibus diversis ex Græco, 63. not. Sardicenses canones originalis Latini editionis Priscæ, 513. Iidem Latinæ versionis antiquae ex originali Græco uunc primum impresse, 589. Canon, cujus initium Janua rius, ab hoc interprete in Græco olim inventus, qui ill vulgato Græco deest, 595.
On the dispute of the Africans with Zosimus over the Sardican canons cited under the title of the Nicene, no. LXIII. The Sardican canons were issued by the council in a double original, Latin for the Latins and Greek for the Greeks, no. XXXI. A notable difference of these originals in the number, order, and even in certain sentences of the canons, ibid. Whence the variants of the Latin copies arose, no. XXIII. They are not to be ascribed to diverse translations from the Greek, 63, note. The Sardican canons of the original Latin Prisca edition, 513. The same of the ancient Latin version from the Greek original, now printed for the first time, 589. A canon whose beginning is 'Januarius,' formerly found by this translator in Greek, which is lacking in the common Greek, 595.
論非洲人與佐西穆斯就以尼西亞之名援引撒爾迪卡諸法令的爭執,第六十三號。撒爾迪卡諸法令由會議以雙重原本頒發,拉丁文供拉丁人,希臘文供希臘人,第三十一號。此二原本在法令的數目、次序、甚至某些語句上有顯著差異,同上。拉丁文諸抄本的異文由何而生,第二十三號。不可歸因於由希臘文而來的不同譯本,63,註。原始拉丁文《古集》版的撒爾迪卡諸法令,513。同樣為由希臘文原本而來的古代拉丁文譯本,今首次刊印,589。一條以「雅努阿里烏斯」起首的法令,此譯者從前在希臘文中發現,卻為通行的希臘文本所缺,595。
255:156
Sardicenses canones uon deerant in omnibus Grecis codicibus canonum, XXXVIII. XL. Eorum auctoritas et usus apud Græcos eUam antiquos, XLI. De usu eorumdem apud veteres etiam Gallos, in quorum collectionibus vetustissimis cominentur, 103i nol. Sardicensis synodus non fuit mera synodus uccidentalium, XLII. Sed fuit œcumenica, XLIX, L, 578. Cur uno fuerit memorata uia cum quatuor generalibus, LI. Hilarii et £piphanii qua opponuntur testimonia explicantur, ibid. Sardicensis syuodicie a i episcopos catholicos inedita versio antiqua ex originali Graeco, at emendatiori quam illud quo Theodoretus usus est, 598, not. Expositio ndei eidem synodicæ adjecta, 603, nol.
The Sardican canons were not lacking in all the Greek codices of canons, no. XXXVIII, XL. Their authority and use among the Greeks, even the ancient ones, no. XLI. On their use among the ancient Gauls also, in whose most ancient collections they are contained, 103, note. The synod of Sardica was not a mere synod of Westerners, no. XLII. But it was ecumenical, no. XLIX, L, 578. Why it was not commemorated together with the four general councils, no. LI. The testimonies of Hilary and Epiphanius which are alleged against this are explained, ibid. The ancient version of the Sardican synodical letter to the catholic bishops, made from the Greek original but more correct than that which Theodoret used, hitherto unpublished, 598, note. The exposition of the faith appended to the same synodical letter, 603, note.
撒爾迪卡諸法令並非在所有希臘文法令抄本中皆缺,第三十八、四十號。它們在希臘人中、甚至在古代希臘人中的權威與使用,第四十一號。論它們在古代高盧人中的使用,其最古老的法令集中也含有它們,103,註。撒爾迪卡會議並非只是西方人的會議,第四十二號。它乃是大公會議,第四十九、五十號、578。為何它未與四大公會議一同被記念,第五十一號。希拉里與厄丕法尼烏斯被引以反對此說的見證得到解釋,同上。撒爾迪卡致大公主教們的會議書信的古代譯本,由希臘文原本譯成,但比泰奧多雷所用者更為精確,迄今未刊,598,註。附於該會議書信的信仰陳述,603,註。
255:157
Judicium de hac expositione fidei, 577. A Scriptoribus Græcis concilio Chalcedonensi amerioribus, et in ipso concilio, laud ita, xxxix. Quando et a quibus scripta, ibid. Inipsoconcilio Sardicensi propositu, sed rejecta, et cur, ibid. Sardicensis synodica ad Ecciesias, Mareolicas ex unico IUS. Veronensi edita, 607. Sardicensium Patrum subscriptiones canouibus subjectæ exciderunt, XLII. Varietas subscriptionum in codiribus unde, ibid. Quæ in vulgatis Couciliorum et quibusdam codicibus producuntur t interpolatæ, ibid. De numcro Pati un Sardicensium. ibid. Catalogus torumdem Patrum accuratius contextus. XLIV. et seqq. Catalogi Athana- iani uo tuuiis distinctio, XLIII.
A judgment concerning this exposition of the faith, 577. It was praised by Greek writers earlier than the Council of Chalcedon, and in the council itself, no. XXXIX. When and by whom it was written, ibid. In the Council of Sardica itself it was proposed, but rejected, and why, ibid. The Sardican synodical letter to the Churches of Mareotis, edited from the single Verona manuscript, 607. The subscriptions of the Sardican Fathers subjoined to the canons have dropped out, no. XLII. Whence the variety of the subscriptions in the codices, ibid. Those which are produced in the common editions of the Councils and in certain codices are interpolated, ibid. On the number of the Sardican Fathers, ibid. A catalogue of those same Fathers more accurately compiled, no. XLIV and following. The distinction of the Athanasian catalogue into two, no. XLIII.
關於此信仰陳述的判斷,577。它受到早於迦克墩會議的希臘作者、以及在會議本身中的稱許,第三十九號。它於何時、由何人所寫,同上。在撒爾迪卡會議本身中曾被提出,卻遭拒絕,又是何故,同上。撒爾迪卡致馬雷奧提斯諸教會的會議書信,自唯一的維羅納手抄本編出,607。附於諸法令之後的撒爾迪卡諸教父的簽署已散失,第四十二號。諸抄本中簽署之異文由何而生,同上。在通行的《公會議集》各版及某些抄本中所列出者乃是竄入的,同上。論撒爾迪卡諸教父的數目,同上。同一諸教父的名錄更精確地編成,第四十四號及以下。亞他那修名錄分為兩部分,第四十三號。
255:158
Sardicensis pseudosynodi formula fidei, 615. Judicium de eadem, ibid., not. Ejusdem pseudosynodisubscriptiones apud Hilarium alicubi vitiatae, xix. Joannes Thessalonicensis expungendus a synodica huius pseudosynodi, XLIV. Scrinia sedis apostolicæ, CLXIX, 700. Ea quæ a Romanis pontificibus probabantur, in scriniis reposita et custodita, Scripturæ canonice In Ecclesia legendæ, 98. Canoo sar crarum Scripturarum, ibid., 187. 442, 645. Num canon Scripturarum conditus fuerit a Nicæna synodo, 100, not. Num a Damaso papa, CLX. Num a Gelasio, CLVI. AB vero ab Hormisda, ibid. Sacrarum Scripturarum auctor Deus, 654. Secundus episcopus Ptolemaidis quatenus insertus catalogo Patcum Nicænorum, XXXI.
The formula of faith of the Sardican pseudo-synod, 615. A judgment concerning the same, ibid., note. The subscriptions of that same pseudo-synod, corrupted in places in Hilary, no. XIX. John of Thessalonica is to be expunged from the synodical letter of this pseudo-synod, no. XLIV. The archives of the Apostolic See, no. CLXIX, 700. Those things which were approved by the Roman pontiffs were placed and kept in the archives. The canonical Scriptures are to be read in the Church, 98. The canon of the sacred Scriptures, ibid., 187, 442, 645. Whether the canon of the Scriptures was established by the Nicene synod, 100, note. Whether by Pope Damasus, no. CLX. Whether by Gelasius, no. CLVI. Or rather by Hormisdas, ibid. God is the author of the sacred Scriptures, 654. Secundus, bishop of Ptolemais, to what extent inserted in the catalogue of the Nicene Fathers, no. XXXI.
撒爾迪卡偽會議的信仰公式,615。關於同一者的判斷,同上,註。同一偽會議的簽署,在希拉里書中數處遭竄改,第十九號。帖撒羅尼迦的若望當從此偽會議的會議書信中刪去,第四十四號。宗座的檔案庫,第一六九號、700。凡為羅馬諸教宗所贊許者,皆存放並保管於檔案庫中。正典聖經當在教會中誦讀,98。聖經的正典目錄,同上、187、442、645。聖經正典是否由尼西亞會議所訂立,100,註。是否由達瑪蘇教宗,第一六〇號。是否由傑拉西烏斯,第一五六號。抑或由霍爾米斯達,同上。聖經的著作者乃是天主,654。托勒邁的主教塞昆杜斯在何種程度上被列入尼西亞諸教父名錄,第三十一號。
255:159
Sedes apostolica. Vid. Romana sedes. Quantum ad religionem pertinet, nonnisi apostolicæ aedi juxta canones debetur totius summa judicii, 337. Semiariani damnati, 443. Sententia errori prefixa, quando resolvatuc, 323. Servorum debitum erga dominos, 124, S. Silvestri papæ constitutum apocryphum, CXV. Epistola ejusdem ad Nicænam synodum item apocrypha, CXVII. Alia eius. edita, CIC. Canones S. Silvestri similiter at ocrypbi, cxvu. Zosimi epistola pro.sede Arelatensi, Silvestro supposita in gratiam Ecclesiæ Augustodunensis, et interpolata, CXXXV. Simoniacæ ordinationes reprobatae et punitæ, 223. Quam frequentes, 677. Lege coercitæ, 678. Simplicius papa scribit ad Acacium, 313.
The Apostolic See. See Roman See. As far as religion is concerned, the sum of the entire judgment is owed, according to the canons, to none but the Apostolic See, 337. The Semiarians condemned, 443. A sentence prefixed to an error, when it is to be dissolved, 323. The duty of slaves toward their masters, 124. The apocryphal decree of Pope St. Sylvester, no. CXV. His letter to the Nicene synod, likewise apocryphal, no. CXVII. Another of his, edited, no. CIX. The canons of St. Sylvester, likewise apocryphal, no. CXVII. The letter of Zosimus on behalf of the see of Arles, falsely ascribed to Sylvester in favor of the Church of Autun, and interpolated, no. CXXXV. Simoniacal ordinations reproved and punished, 223. How frequent they were, 677. Restrained by law, 678. Pope Simplicius writes to Acacius, 313.
宗座。見「羅馬聖座」。就宗教而言,按諸法令,整個審判之最終裁決惟歸於宗座,337。半亞略派遭定罪,443。一項置於謬誤之前的判決,當於何時被取消,323。奴僕對其主人的本分,124。聖西爾維斯特教宗的偽經教令,第一一五號。其致尼西亞會議的書信,同樣為偽經,第一一七號。其另一封書信,已刊,第一〇九號。聖西爾維斯特的諸法令,同樣為偽經,第一一七號。佐西穆斯為亞爾勒座所發的書信,被偽託於西爾維斯特名下以利歐坦教會,並經竄改,第一三五號。買賣聖職的按立遭斥責並懲處,223。此等事何等頻繁,677。受法律約束,678。辛普利基烏斯教宗致書阿卡基烏斯,313。
255:160
Laudatur a Ze nouA imperatore eo quod hæretico constantissime restitisset, 354. Sinvessanum concilium apecryphum, CXV. In quo Marcellini papæ causa agitata fingitur, ex XI. Siricii monita, 183. Ad provincias commearunt, 184. Ejusdem epistola ad Himerium, 246. Ad diversos episcopos contra Jovinianum, 255. Et istola lecta in synodis Afri, canis Thusdritana et Telleusi, seU potius Zellensi, 447, 448. Ad quos primum missa fuerit, ibid. not., 1000. 1007. Scripta in concilio Romano, 452. Eadem epistola suppositionis vitio notata a Quesnello, 978 et seqq. Vindicatur, 1005 et seqq. Canon ejusdem ah Innocentio papa Gallicanæ disciplinae accommodatus, dum ad Gallos scribens ipsum repetivit, 1006.
He is praised by the emperor Zeno because he had most steadfastly resisted a heretic, 354. The apocryphal council of Sinuessa, no. CXV. In which the cause of Pope Marcellinus is feigned to have been agitated, no. XI. The admonitions of Siricius, 183. They went out to the provinces, 184. His letter to Himerius, 246. To various bishops against Jovinian, 255. And the letter read in the African synods, that of Thusdrum and of Telensis, or rather of Zellis, 447, 448. To whom it was first sent, ibid., note, 1000, 1007. Written in the Roman council, 452. The same letter marked by Quesnel with the fault of forgery, 978 and following. It is vindicated, 1005 and following. A canon of his, accommodated by Pope Innocent to Gallican discipline, when, writing to the Gauls, he repeated it, 1006.
他受到芝諾皇帝的稱許,因為他極堅定地抵擋了一名異端,354。西努埃薩的偽經會議,第一一五號。其中虛構了馬爾切利努斯教宗的案件曾被審理,第十一號。西里基烏斯的訓誡,183。它們傳到各省,184。其致希梅里烏斯的書信,246。其致眾主教反對約維尼安的書信,255。以及在非洲諸會議——圖斯德魯姆會議與泰倫西斯(或更確切說是澤利斯)會議——中所宣讀的書信,447、448。它最初寄給何人,同上,註、1000、1007。寫於羅馬會議,452。同一書信被凱奈爾標為偽作之過,978及以下。它得到辯護,1005及以下。其一條法令,由依諾增爵教宗在致書高盧人並重述該法令時,調適於高盧的規矩,1006。
255:161
Et iu synodo Zellensi accommodatus disciplinæAfricanæ, ibid. Siricii epistola ad Genesium in quibusdam mss. collectionibus laudata quid sil, CCLXXVII. Socratis locus notatus, XVII. Spectacula lilii episcoporum et clericorum nec expibeant, nec spectent, 94, 639. Hoc semper omnibus Christianis interdictum est, ut ubi blasphemis sunt. omnino non accedant, 639, 640. Spectacula vetita presertim diebus festis, 659. Spiritum sanctum Eunomius asseruit esse creaturam, 801. De Spiritu sanctu male seutirns, licet de Patre et Filio bene sentiat, hæreticus est, 404. De Patre Spiritus sanctus est et vere, et proprie, et de divina substantia, ao Deus verus, 403.
And in the synod of Zellis it was accommodated to African discipline, ibid. What the letter of Siricius to Genesius, cited in certain manuscript collections, is, no. CCLXXVII. A passage of Socrates noted, no. XVII. The sons of bishops and clerics are neither to put on spectacles nor to watch them, 94, 639. This has always been forbidden to all Christians, that wherever there are blasphemies, they should by no means approach, 639, 640. Spectacles forbidden especially on festal days, 659. Eunomius asserted that the Holy Spirit is a creature, 801. He who thinks ill of the Holy Spirit, even though he thinks well of the Father and the Son, is a heretic, 404. The Holy Spirit is from the Father, both truly and properly, and of the divine substance, and true God, 403.
在澤利斯會議中它被調適於非洲的規矩,同上。西里基烏斯致革訥西烏斯的書信——在某些手抄本法令集中被援引——為何,第二七七號。蘇格拉底的一段話被指出,第十七號。主教與聖職人員的兒子既不可演戲,也不可觀看戲劇,94、639。對所有基督徒一向有此禁令:凡有褻瀆之處,斷不可前往,639、640。戲劇尤其在節日被禁止,659。歐諾米烏斯主張聖靈是受造物,801。凡對聖靈持邪見者,縱使對聖父與聖子持正見,仍是異端,404。聖靈出於聖父,既真實又正當,並屬神聖的本體,且為真天主,403。
255:162
Eum factum per Filium dice s, anathema est, ibid. Cum Patre et Filio unius est potestatis atque substantiæ, 401. De Spiritu sancto ali quid in Romane concilio additum Nicæno symbolo, et quid, ibid. not. Pneumatomachi. qui contra Spiritum sanctum pugnant, auathematizati, 443. Statuta Ecclesiae antiqua e mss. impressa, 653. Collectionum discrimen in iisdem statutis afferendis, inscriptionumque diversitas, LXXXVIII. Diversus etiam ordo, et qui verior, LXXXIX. Antiquitas eorum statutorum probatur. ibid. Quid de iisdem censendum, x, I. Stephano Ephesino, qui in Chalcedonensi interfuit, collectio canonum perperam atu ibuta, IX.
Whoever says that He was made through the Son, let him be anathema, ibid. With the Father and the Son He is of one power and substance, 401. Something concerning the Holy Spirit was added in the Roman council to the Nicene creed, and what, ibid., note. The Pneumatomachi, who fight against the Holy Spirit, anathematized, 443. The ancient statutes of the Church printed from manuscripts, 653. The difference of the collections in citing these same statutes, and the diversity of the inscriptions, no. LXXXVIII. A different order too, and which is the truer, no. LXXXIX. The antiquity of these statutes is proved, ibid. What is to be judged concerning them, ibid. To Stephen of Ephesus, who was present at Chalcedon, a collection of canons is wrongly attributed, no. IX.
凡說聖靈是藉聖子而被造者,當受咒詛,同上。聖靈與聖父及聖子同一權能、同一本體,401。在羅馬會議中向尼西亞信經添加了關於聖靈的某些內容,添加了什麼,同上,註。聖靈之敵(攻擊聖靈者)遭咒詛,443。教會的古代規章自手抄本印出,653。諸法令集在援引同一規章上的差異,以及標題的歧異,第八十八號。次序也不同,何者更為真確,第八十九號。這些規章的古老性得到證明,同上。對它們當如何判斷,同上。一部法令集被誤歸於出席迦克墩會議的以弗所的斯德望名下,第九號。
255:163
Alterius posterioris Stephani Ephesini collectio, seu potius synopsis auonum, X. Subdiaconis continentia precepta. Vid. Continentia. Subscriptiones Patrum Sardicensium, 608, tito. Non omnes presentes semper subscripti, sed unus pro aliis subscriptus, XLIII. Superstitionibus servieus separandus, 665. A presbyteris post correctionem uou recipiendus, 671. Superstitiosa crimina, ibid. Symbolum Apostolorum. ejusque apud Leonem mentio, 910. Symbolum Nicæuum versionis Isidorianæ, 27. Idem ex versione antiqua Africana, 88. Ex prisca, 495. Symbolo Nicæno quid sub Dainaso additum contra Macadonianos, 401, not.
The collection, or rather synopsis of canons, of a later Stephen of Ephesus, no. X. The precepts of continence for subdeacons. See Continence. The subscriptions of the Sardican Fathers, 608, title. Not all who were present always subscribed, but one subscribed on behalf of the others, no. XLIII. One who serves superstitions is to be separated, 665. He is not to be received back by the presbyters after correction, 671. Superstitious crimes, ibid. The Apostles' Creed, and the mention of it in Leo, 910. The Nicene creed of the Isidorian version, 27. The same from the ancient African version, 88. From the Prisca, 495. What was added to the Nicene creed under Damasus against the Macedonians, 401, note.
以弗所的另一位較晚的斯德望的法令集,或更確切說是法令概要,第十號。對副助祭關於節制的訓誡。見「節制」。撒爾迪卡諸教父的簽署,608,標題。並非所有在場者皆始終簽署,而是由一人代表其他人簽署,第四十三號。事奉迷信者當被隔離,665。經改正後不可被諸長老重新接納,671。迷信的罪行,同上。《宗徒信經》,以及良一世對它的提及,910。《偽伊西多爾譯本》的尼西亞信經,27。同樣為古代非洲譯本所載,88。《古集》所載,495。達瑪蘇治下為反對馬其頓派而向尼西亞信經所添加的內容,401,註。
255:164
Symbolum N icæno-Constantinopolitanum insertum gestis Chalcedonensibus, 219 Symbolum Quicunque, vulgo Athanasianum, fidei catholicœ nomtae designatum, 669, Mol. Memoriter tenendum a pre byleris, diaonis ut subdiaconis, 669. Quando Athanasio attributum, 953. Ejus symboli antiquitas, 954. Auctor ejusdem est Latinus, non statuitur, 851. Locus ejusdem emendatus, 855. Textus explicatus, 903. Alius locus meudosus restitutus, 858. Alius Græcus, 956. Non tamen est Vigilius Tapsensis, ibid. Nec Vincentius Lirinensis, 957. Sed aucior ignotus, ibid. Symmachi papæ synodi duae, quinta et sexta vu'gata, supposititiæ probatur, CCXV II. Tres synodi sinceræ, ex.
The Niceno-Constantinopolitan creed inserted in the acts of Chalcedon, 219. The creed Quicunque, commonly called Athanasian, designated as a norm of the catholic faith, 669, note. To be held by heart by presbyters, deacons, and subdeacons, 669. When it was attributed to Athanasius, 953. The antiquity of that creed, 954. That its author is a Latin is not established, 851. A passage of it emended, 855. The text explained, 903. Another corrupt passage restored, 858. Another Greek one, 956. Yet it is not Vigilius of Tapsus, ibid. Nor Vincent of Lerins, 957. But the author is unknown, ibid. The two synods of Pope Symmachus, the fifth and the sixth as commonly reckoned, are proved to be supposititious, no. CCXVII. Three synods are genuine, ibid.
插入迦克墩會議記錄的《尼西亞—君士坦丁堡信經》,219。《Quicunque》信經,俗稱《亞他那修信經》,被指定為大公信仰的準則,669,註。當由長老、助祭與副助祭背誦默記,669。它於何時被歸於亞他那修,953。該信經的古老性,954。其作者為拉丁人之說並未確立,851。其一段話得到訂正,855。經文得到解釋,903。另一處訛誤的段落得到復原,858。另一處希臘文段落,956。但它並非塔普蘇斯的維吉里烏斯所作,同上。也非勒蘭的文森所作,957。其作者實不可知,同上。辛馬庫斯教宗的兩次會議——通常算作第五與第六次——被證明為偽造,第二一七號。三次會議是真確的,同上。
255:165
Synodus palmaris sub eodem quo anno celebrata, cix. Consularis nota vindicatur, ibid. Num haec fuerit quarta synodua sub Symmacho, cx. Synesactæ, id eat subintroductæ mulieres, 19, not Synodicæ litteræ pro commendatitiis, 232, 233. Synodus per anamquamjue provinciam bis in anno celebranda, 51, 235, 641. Ei quo tempore, 51, 430. Quæ quæsliones ibi discutiendæ, 51. Qui ad bas synodos debeant convenire, fUt. In Africa per singulos annus generalis synodus congreganda, et quo; e singulis provinciis mittendi, VI. Gesta synodorum præcedentium lecta et confirmata in sequentibus conciliis Africanis, XCVIII, CIII, cv, 649, 659, not; 651, not.
The Palmary synod under the same, in what year it was celebrated, no. CIX. The consular note is vindicated, ibid. Whether this was the fourth synod under Symmachus, no. CX. The Synisactae, that is, women secretly introduced, 19, note. Synodical letters serving as letters of commendation, 232, 233. A synod is to be celebrated twice a year throughout each province, 51, 235, 641. And at what time, 51, 430. What questions are to be discussed there, 51. Who ought to come together to these synods, ibid. In Africa a general synod is to be assembled every year, and who are to be sent from each province, no. VI. The acts of preceding synods read and confirmed in subsequent African councils, no. XCVIII, CIII, CV, 649, 659, note; 651, note.
同一教宗治下的帕爾瑪會議,於何年舉行,第一〇九號。執政官年代記號得到辯護,同上。此是否為辛馬庫斯治下的第四次會議,第一一〇號。Synisactae,即暗中引入的婦女,19,註。充當推薦信的會議書信,232、233。在每個教省當每年舉行兩次會議,51、235、641。當於何時,51、430。在那裡當討論何種問題,51。何人當前來參加這些會議,同上。在非洲當每年召開一次普遍會議,當由各省派遣何人,第六號。在隨後的非洲諸會議中宣讀並確認先前諸會議的記錄,第九十八、一〇三、一〇五號、649、659,註;651,註。
255:166
in provincialibus synodis sint presentes presbyteri et diaconi, et omnes qui se læsos existimant, et synodicam exspecteut sententiam, 431. Synodorum provincialium auctoritas, CCCXVIII. Tabernas ingredi clericis et monachis vetitum, 437. Tabula capitulorum collectionibus antiquis praetixa, primigenii fetus indicium esse solet, ex quo additamenta postea inserta deteguntur, CXCVI, 9. Tarraconensis collectio, seu Populeti, c CXVIII. Teleptense, seu Telense concilium, 446. Varia ejus nomina in mss., 987. Verius diccodum Zellense, 446, not., 991. Uti commentitium a Quesnello traducitur, 971 ei seqq. Vindicatur, 985 et seqq. Duo fontes diversi ii jus concilii notantur, 991.
In the provincial synods let the presbyters and deacons be present, and all who think themselves wronged, and let them await the synodical sentence, 431. The authority of provincial synods, no. CCCXVIII. It is forbidden to clerics and monks to enter taverns, 437. A table of chapters prefixed to ancient collections is usually a sign of the original offspring, by which additions afterward inserted are detected, no. CXCVI, 9. The Tarragona collection, or that of Poblet, no. CXVIII. The Teleptan, or Telensian, council, 446. Its various names in the manuscripts, 987. More truly to be called Zellense, 446, note, 991. As fictitious it is decried by Quesnel, 971 and following. It is vindicated, 985 and following. Two diverse sources of this council are noted, 991.
在教省會議中,當有長老與助祭在場,並有一切自認受屈者,他們當等候會議的判決,431。教省會議的權威,第三一八號。禁止聖職人員與隱修士進入酒館,437。冠於古代法令集前的章目通常是其原貌的標誌,藉此可察覺其後所竄入的增補,第一九六號、9。塔拉戈納法令集,即波布雷特法令集,第一一八號。泰勒普特(或泰倫西斯)會議,446。其在手抄本中的各種名稱,987。更確切地當稱為澤倫西斯會議,446,註、991。凱奈爾將之斥為虛構,971及以下。它得到辯護,985及以下。此會議的兩個不同來源被指出,991。
255:167
Episcopi ejusdem, eorumque sedes in Bytacena provincia de eguntur, 999. Fuit concilium provinciae Byzaceuum, bid. Legati proconsulares ad provinciale concilium missi, 1002. Teleptensis et Zellensis episcopatus duo in Byzacio distincti sæculo quinto, 991, Testes qui non adruittendi, 652. Theodoreto Cyrensi episcopo oollectin canonum perperam attribu a, xv. Inscriptio epistol8 Sardicensis apud ipsum interi olata, xix 599, nolo Additamentum expositionis fidei eidem epistolæ apud eumdem, 577. Theodoreti editio in exhibenda confessione fidei a Damaso ad Paulinum missa, anathematismum addititium praefert. 43, Mol. Alia verba intrusa et expungenda notantur, tbid. not.; 40 4, not.
The bishops of the same council, and their sees, are reckoned in the province of Byzacena, 999. It was a council of the province of Byzacium, ibid. Proconsular legates sent to the provincial council, 1002. The Teleptan and Zellensian episcopates, two distinct ones in Byzacium in the fifth century, 991. Witnesses who are not to be admitted, 652. To Theodoret, bishop of Cyrus, a collection of canons is wrongly attributed, no. XV. The inscription of the Sardican letter is interpolated in him, no. XIX, 599, note. An addition to the exposition of the faith appended to the same letter in the same author, 577. The edition of Theodoret, in setting forth the confession of faith sent by Damasus to Paulinus, presents an additional anathematism, 43, note. Other intruded words to be expunged are noted, ibid., note; 404, note.
同一會議的諸主教及其座位被算入比薩切納省,999。它是比薩西烏姆省的會議,同上。被派往該省會議的代理執政官使節,1002。泰勒普特與澤倫西斯兩個主教轄區,在五世紀的比薩西烏姆是兩個不同的轄區,991。不可採信的證人,652。一部法令集被誤歸於基爾的主教泰奧多雷名下,第十五號。撒爾迪卡書信的標題在他書中遭竄入,第十九號、599,註。同一作者書中同一書信所附信仰陳述的一處增補,577。泰奧多雷的版本在呈現達瑪蘇寄給保利努斯的信仰宣認時,多列出一條詛咒詞,43,註。其他應刪去的竄入字句被指出,同上,註;404,註。
255:168
Theodori Cantuariensis pœnitentiale vulgatum quid sit, CCLXVII. Theodori lectoris locus de Symmacho notatus, cx. Theodorus Tarsensis inter Niænos Patres recensendus, diversus ab eo quem Suidas seu Philostorgius memorant, InI. Theophylactus Tusculanus Joanni vendidit papatum, CCCVIII. Theotardi abbatis professio, CXCVI. Thessalonicensis collectio quæ, CLIX. Thessalonicensium civitas quanta et qualis, 74. Thessalonic ensis episcopus tempore coucilii Sardicensis non fuit Joannes, sed Aetius, XLIV. Thiudi. seu Theudes rex, CCLIV. Thusdri anum concilium, in quo lectae epistolæ Siricii apæ, 447. Ejus tempus, cv. Thymelici, 441.
What the published penitential of Theodore of Canterbury is, no. CCLXVII. A passage of Theodore the Lector concerning Symmachus noted, no. CX. Theodore of Tarsus is to be reckoned among the Nicene Fathers, distinct from the one whom Suidas or Philostorgius mention, no. XXXI. Theophylact of Tusculum sold the papacy to John, no. CCCVIII. The profession of Abbot Theotardus, no. CXCVI. What the Thessalonian collection is, no. CLIX. How great and of what kind the city of the Thessalonians was, 74. The bishop of Thessalonica at the time of the Council of Sardica was not John, but Aetius, no. XLIV. Thiudis, or Theudes, king, no. CCLIV. The council of Thusdrum, in which the letters of Pope Siricius were read, 447. Its date, no. CV. The Thymelici, 441.
坎特伯雷的泰奧多爾所刊行的補贖書為何,第二六七號。誦經員泰奧多爾關於辛馬庫斯的一段話被指出,第一一〇號。塔爾蘇斯的泰奧多爾當被列入尼西亞諸教父,與蘇伊達斯或斐洛斯托爾吉烏斯所提及者不同,第三十一號。圖斯庫魯姆的泰奧斐拉克圖斯將教宗職位賣與若望,第三〇八號。特奧塔爾杜斯院長的宣認,第一九六號。帖撒羅尼迦的法令集為何,第一五九號。帖撒羅尼迦人的城邑何等之大、何等之屬性,74。撒爾迪卡會議之時帖撒羅尼迦的主教並非若望,而是埃提烏斯,第四十四號。狄烏狄斯(或特烏德斯)王,第二五四號。圖斯德魯姆會議,其中宣讀了西里基烏斯教宗的書信,447。其年代,第一〇五號。戲台演員(Thymelici),441。
255:169
Ticinensium episcoporum catalogo addendus Lanfrancus Lucii II et Eugenii temporibus, CCXCIX. Tilii (Joaonis) Græcorum canonum editio, xv. Timotheus AElurus secutor Dioscori Alexandrinus episcopus ab hæreticis ordinatus, et ejus gesta, 309 et atq. Chersonam in exsilium missus, 311. Ubi moritur, 315 Timotheus catholicos episcopus Alexandrinus, et ejus vicissitudines, 311. Toletanum concilium primum condidisse videtur libellum lidei, qui capite quadragesimo collectionis hoc tomo impressæ exbibetur, 951. Aliud Concili m Toletanum sub 8. Leone eamdem libellum fidei repetivit et auxit, ibid. Duæ synodi Toletanae e ms. Hispanico editæ vindicantur, CCVI.
To the catalogue of the bishops of Pavia is to be added Lanfranc in the times of Lucius II and Eugenius, no. CCXCIX. The edition of the Greek canons by Tilius (John), no. XV. Timothy Aelurus, follower of Dioscorus, bishop of Alexandria, ordained by heretics, and his deeds, 309 and following. Sent into exile to Cherson, 311. Where he dies, 315. Timothy, the catholic bishop of Alexandria, and his vicissitudes, 311. The first council of Toledo seems to have composed the little book of faith which is set forth in the fortieth chapter of the collection printed in this volume, 951. Another council of Toledo under St. Leo repeated and augmented the same little book of faith, ibid. Two synods of Toledo, edited from a Spanish manuscript, are vindicated, no. CCVI.
當把盧基烏斯二世與歐根尼烏斯時代的蘭弗朗克補入帕維亞主教名錄,第二九九號。提利烏斯(若望)所編的希臘文諸法令版,第十五號。提摩太·埃魯魯斯,狄奧斯科魯斯的追隨者,亞歷山大主教,由異端按立,以及其行事,309及以下。被放逐至刻爾松,311。在那裡逝世,315。提摩太,亞歷山大的大公主教,以及其際遇,311。第一次托雷多會議似乎編成了本卷所印法令集第四十章中所載的信仰小冊,951。聖良治下的另一次托雷多會議重述並擴充了同一信仰小冊,同上。兩次托雷多會議,自一份西班牙手抄本編出,得到辯護,第二〇六號。
255:170
Trinitatis singula quaeque persona est plenas Deus, et totæ tres persona unus Deus, 653. Tutus Ecclesiæ Romanae defensor a Felice papa Constantinopolim directus cum sententia damnationis in Acacium, 519. Urbicani canones, CXXXI. Usura interdicta, 59, 96, 435, 610, lum in « lericis lum in laicis. 636. Centesima et dimidia centesima. 59. Valerius comes, ad quem Augustinus scripsit et misit librum primum de Nuptiis et Concupiscentia, 870. Quid egerit contra Pelagianos, 872. \ enia et absolutio non danda nisi correctis, 335, 336. Vercellensibus episcopis addendus Regembertus, CCLXXXVII.
Each single person of the Trinity is full God, and all three persons together are one God, 653. Tutus, defender of the Roman Church, sent by Pope Felix to Constantinople with the sentence of condemnation against Acacius, 519. The canons of the city of Rome, no. CXXXI. Usury forbidden, 59, 96, 435, 610, both in clerics and in laymen, 636. One per cent and one and a half per cent, 59. Valerius, count, to whom Augustine wrote and sent the first book On Marriage and Concupiscence, 870. What he did against the Pelagians, 872. Pardon and absolution are not to be given except to those who have been corrected, 335, 336. To the bishops of Vercelli is to be added Regembertus, no. CCLXXXVII.
三位一體中的每一位皆是完全的天主,三位一同乃是一位天主,653。圖圖斯,羅馬教會的護衛者,由斐理斯教宗派往君士坦丁堡,攜帶對阿卡基烏斯的定罪判決,519。羅馬城的諸法令,第一三一號。放高利貸被禁止,59、96、435、610,無論在聖職人員或在俗人中皆然,636。百分之一與百分之一點五的利息,59。瓦勒里烏斯伯爵,奧古斯丁致書於他並寄去《論婚姻與情慾》第一卷,870。他反對白拉奇派所做之事,872。除非對已改正者,否則不可施予寬赦與赦免,335、336。當把雷根貝爾圖斯補入維爾切利諸主教名錄,第二八七號。
255:171
Versio totius Graeci canonum codicis qu:e abIsidoro postea recepta, Isidoriana vocari solet, qu:un antiqua sit, LXIX. Quam pervulgata, Lxx.Versio prisca. Vid. Prisca. Versio Dionysii Exigui. Vid. Dionysius Exiguus. Versiones peculiares canonum. Nicxnorum. Vid. Nicaeni ' anones. Quidam canones unius versionis in quibusdam codicibus in erpolati e.x alia versione, cxiv, CLXXX. Vestes sacræ non convertendæ in u us profanos 673. Quid agendum si vetustate consumptae sint, 674. Pallae et vela sacra cum. sordidata, quomodo lavanda sint, 675. Viaticum communionis, 185, 658. Victricius episcopus Rolbomagensis Romanae Eccles.. normam et auctoritatem petiit, 204. Romæ cum Innocentio papa fuit. 211.
The version of the entire Greek codex of canons, which was afterward received from Isidore and is wont to be called Isidorian, how ancient it is, no. LXIX. How widely diffused, no. LXX. The Prisca version. See Prisca. The version of Dionysius Exiguus. See Dionysius Exiguus. Particular versions of the canons of Nicaea. See Nicene canons. Certain canons of one version, in certain codices interpolated from another version, no. CXIV, CLXXX. Sacred vestments are not to be converted to profane uses, 673. What is to be done if they are consumed by age, 674. How the sacred palls and veils, when soiled, are to be washed, 675. The viaticum of communion, 185, 658. Victricius, bishop of Rouen, sought the norm and authority of the Roman Church, 204. He was at Rome with Pope Innocent, 211.
整部希臘文法令抄本的譯本,其後為伊西多爾所接受,慣稱為伊西多爾譯本,它有多古老,第六十九號。它流布有多廣,第七十號。《古集》譯本。見「古集」。小狄奧尼修斯的譯本。見「小狄奧尼修斯」。尼西亞諸法令的個別譯本。見「尼西亞諸法令」。某一譯本的若干法令,在某些抄本中由另一譯本竄入,第一一四、一八〇號。聖衣不可轉作俗用,673。若因年久而朽壞當如何處置,674。當聖布與聖幔污損時當如何洗滌,675。領聖體的臨終聖糧,185、658。盧昂主教維克特里基烏斯尋求羅馬教會的規範與權威,204。他曾與依諾增爵教宗同在羅馬,211。
255:172
Viduæ seniores, univirae et matriculariae in Ecclesii tanquam ordinat e non constituendæ, 436. Viduæ propria voluntate professæ, 418. Quid si propositum violaverint, ibid., 668, not. Viduae deputandæ instructioni mulierum baptizandarum, quales esse debeant, 66R. Quae viduae stipendiis Ecclesiæ susteutandae, ibid. Yidue adolescentes corpore debiles sumptu Ecclesiæ sustentanda. 660. Viduæ non velandae. 414. Vigilius Tapseusis non est auctor symboli Quicunque, 938. Nec librorum contra Varimadum, qui Idatio inscripti sunt, ibid. Nec librorum duodecim de Trinitate inter ALbanasii opera editorum, ibid.
The elder widows, those married to one husband, and the enrolled women are not to be constituted in the Church as if ordained, 436. Widows professed of their own will, 418. What if they have violated their resolve, ibid., 668, note. Widows to be appointed to the instruction of women about to be baptized, what kind they ought to be, 668. Which widows are to be sustained by the stipends of the Church, ibid. Young widows weak of body are to be sustained at the Church's expense, 660. Widows are not to be veiled, 414. Vigilius of Tapsus is not the author of the creed Quicunque, 938. Nor of the books against Varimadus, which are inscribed to Idatius, ibid. Nor of the twelve books On the Trinity edited among the works of Athanasius, ibid.
年長的寡婦、只嫁過一夫者,以及在冊的婦女,不可在教會中如同受按立者一般設立,436。憑己意守誓的寡婦,418。若她們違背所立之志當如何,同上、668,註。當委派寡婦教導即將受洗的婦女,她們當為怎樣之人,668。哪些寡婦當受教會津貼供養,同上。身體衰弱的年輕寡婦當以教會的費用供養,660。寡婦不可蒙面戴帕,414。塔普蘇斯的維吉里烏斯並非《Quicunque》信經的作者,938。也非反對瓦里馬杜斯諸書(題署於伊達提烏斯名下)的作者,同上。也非列於亞他那修著作中的《論三位一體》十二卷的作者,同上。
255:173
Vindemialis Africani episcopi legatio contra Pelagianosad imperatorem missa, commentitia ostenditur. 869 et V irgines sacræparentibus orbatæ quibus commendande, 98. Virgines quibus diebus vehndae, 413. Qua ætate consecrandæ, 6i0. Virgo sanctimonialis consecran la quibus vestibus utatur, 678. Virginitatis professio, et quid de prævaricantibus 113, 234, 417, Virgines velatæ si postea publice nupserint, vel occulte corruptæ fuerint, 211. Nondum velatae qnae in proposito virginitatis se permanere simulaverant, si postea nubere voluerint, subjiciendje suit pœnitentiæ, 212. Virginitatis laudes, 260.
The legation of Vindemialis, an African bishop, against the Pelagians, sent to the emperor, is shown to be fictitious, 869 and following. Sacred virgins bereft of their parents, to whom they are to be commended, 98. On what days virgins are to be veiled, 413. At what age they are to be consecrated, 610. With what garments a consecrated virgin and nun is to be clothed, 678. The profession of virginity, and what concerning those who transgress it, 113, 234, 417. Veiled virgins, if they afterward marry publicly, or are secretly corrupted, 211. Those not yet veiled, who had pretended that they would remain in the resolve of virginity, if afterward they wish to marry, are to be subjected to penance, 212. The praises of virginity, 260.
非洲主教溫德米亞利斯反對白拉奇派、被派往皇帝的使團,被證明為虛構,869及以下。失去父母的聖貞女,當被託付給何人,98。貞女當於哪些日子蒙面戴帕,413。她們當以何年齡被祝聖,610。受祝聖的貞女與修女當穿著何種衣裳,678。守貞的宣誓,以及對違背者當如何,113、234、417。已蒙帕的貞女,若日後公開結婚,或暗中失貞,211。尚未蒙帕者,曾佯裝要持守貞潔之志,若日後願意結婚,當受補贖之罰,212。貞潔的讚美,260。
255:174
Vitalis et Misenus episcopi a Felice p pa missi Constantinopolim ad imperatorem, ut expelleretur Peirus episcopus Alexandrinus hæreticus, et restitueretur Joannes episcopus catholicus, 518. Quomodo tractati ab Accario, ibid. Cesserunt eidem, et a Pontifice honore et communione privati ibid. Vitalis presbyteri Antiocheni causam Dumasus dereliquit Paulini episcopi voluntati et judicio, 397. Conditionibus præscriptis quibus ille suscipiendus sit, 398. Quid Vitalis egerit. ibid. not. Volusiani praefecti Urbi edictum contra Caelestium, 182. Walterius Spirens s episcopus. adjuvit Burchardum in collectione canonum, CCXG. Xysti papæ gesta de ejus purgatione apocryphe, cxv, CXXI.
Vitalis and Misenus, bishops, sent by Pope Felix to Constantinople to the emperor, that Peter, the heretical bishop of Alexandria, might be expelled, and John, the catholic bishop, restored, 518. How they were treated by Acacius, ibid. They yielded to him, and were deprived by the Pontiff of honor and communion, ibid. The cause of Vitalis, presbyter of Antioch, Damasus left to the will and judgment of bishop Paulinus, 397. On what prescribed conditions he was to be received, 398. What Vitalis did, ibid., note. The edict of Volusianus, prefect of the City, against Caelestius, 182. Walter, bishop of Speyer, assisted Burchard in the collection of canons, no. CCXC. The deeds of Pope Xystus concerning his own exculpation are apocryphal, no. CXV, CXXI.
維塔利斯與米塞努斯兩位主教,由斐理斯教宗派往君士坦丁堡見皇帝,為要驅逐亞歷山大的異端主教伯多祿,並恢復大公主教若望,518。他們如何受阿卡基烏斯對待,同上。他們向他屈服,因而被教宗剝奪尊位與共融,同上。安提阿的長老維塔利斯的案件,達瑪蘇交由保利努斯主教的意願與判斷處理,397。他當在何種規定的條件下被接納,398。維塔利斯所做之事,同上,註。羅馬城長官沃路西安努斯反對凱萊斯提烏斯的敕令,182。施派爾主教瓦爾特協助布爾夏德編纂法令集,第二九〇號。敘斯圖斯教宗為自身辯白之事乃屬偽經,第一一五、一二一號。
255:175
Zellense conciUum Africae, Telensis, vel Teleptensis nomine editum. Vide Teleptense. Zeuo imperator suis litteris professus est cuncta sese Aacu gessisse consilio, 373. Acacius eidem non assensit, cnm Petro Antiocheno voluit communicare, ibid. Acacil specialis fautor et amator, 354. Litteris suis Simplicium papam laudibus extulit, quod haeretico constantissime restitisset, ibid. Zeno Tyrius a Nicænorun Patrum catalogo non expungendus, xx. Zosimus pupa ad Escium episcopum Salonitanum scribit, 264. Quidam ejusclerici ad comitatum pergunt, ipsun arcusaturi, 267. Eos ut rebelles litteris missis a communione sua abscindit, 268. Sed de sociis eorum judicium differt, ibid.
The council of Zella in Africa, published under the name of Telensis or Teleptensis. See Teleptense. The emperor Zeno professed in his letters that he had done everything by Acacius's counsel, 373. Acacius did not assent to him, since he wished to communicate with Peter of Antioch, ibid. A special supporter and lover of Acacius, 354. By his letters he extolled Pope Simplicius with praises, because he had most steadfastly resisted a heretic, ibid. Zeno of Tyre is not to be expunged from the catalogue of the Nicene Fathers, no. XX. Pope Zosimus writes to Hesychius, bishop of Salona, 264. Certain of his clerics go off to the court to accuse him, 267. He cuts them off from his communion by letters sent, as rebels, 268. But he defers judgment concerning their associates, ibid.
非洲的澤拉會議,以泰倫西斯或泰勒普特之名刊行。見「泰勒普特」。芝諾皇帝在其書信中聲稱他所做的一切皆出於阿卡基烏斯的謀劃,373。阿卡基烏斯並未贊同他,因他願意與安提阿的伯多祿共融,同上。阿卡基烏斯的特別支持者與愛戴者,354。他在書信中以讚美稱頌辛普利基烏斯教宗,因他極堅定地抵擋了一名異端,同上。提爾的芝諾不當從尼西亞諸教父名錄中刪去,第二十號。佐西穆斯教宗致書薩洛納主教赫西基烏斯,264。其屬下某些聖職人員前往朝廷控告他,267。他藉所發的書信將他們作為叛逆者逐出其共融,268。但他對他們的同夥則延緩判斷,同上。
255:176
Cur Zosimus cum Cœlestio mitius egerat, 874. Quid Africani notare potuerint in Zosmo decepto a Cœlestio. 799. not. Africanorum melus de Zosimo a Quesnello perperam assertus ostenditur, 874. Tres Zos mi epistolæ ad Africanos datæ in causa Pelagiana, 830, 851. Prioris epistolæ tempus, 854. Zosimi judicium coulra Cœlestium et Pelagium quandoJ latum fuerit, 877. Latum probatur antequam lex Honorii ederetur contra eosdem, et hæc lex a Zosimo vetita ostenditur, 882 et seqq. Objecta Quesnelli rejecta, 887 et seqq. Jussionis terror, quo Romani clerici aotea Cœlestio faventes, cum condemnarunt, non ex lege Honoril, aed ex Zosimi judicio manavi, 891. Tractoria Zos mi post idem judicium lucubrata, 8S0.
Why Zosimus had dealt more leniently with Caelestius, 874. What the Africans could note in Zosimus, deceived by Caelestius, 799, note. The fear of the Africans concerning Zosimus, wrongly asserted by Quesnel, is shown to be false, 874. Three letters of Zosimus given to the Africans in the Pelagian cause, 830, 851. The date of the first letter, 854. When the judgment of Zosimus against Caelestius and Pelagius was passed, 877. It is proved to have been passed before the law of Honorius was issued against them, and this law is shown to have been forbidden by Zosimus, 882 and following. The objections of Quesnel rejected, 887 and following. The terror of the imperial mandate, by which the Roman clerics who previously favored Caelestius condemned him together with the others, flowed not from the law of Honorius, but from the judgment of Zosimus, 891. The Tractoria of Zosimus, composed after that same judgment, 880.
佐西穆斯為何曾較寬和地對待凱萊斯提烏斯,874。非洲人在受凱萊斯提烏斯所欺的佐西穆斯身上能指出什麼,799,註。凱奈爾錯誤地斷言非洲人對佐西穆斯的疑懼,被證明為虛妄,874。佐西穆斯在白拉奇派一案中發給非洲人的三封書信,830、851。第一封書信的年代,854。佐西穆斯反對凱萊斯提烏斯與白拉奇的判決於何時頒下,877。被證明是在霍諾留反對他們的法律頒布之前頒下的,且此法律被證明為佐西穆斯所禁止,882及以下。凱奈爾的異議被駁回,887及以下。皇帝諭令的威嚇——藉此先前偏袒凱萊斯提烏斯的羅馬聖職人員便連同其他人一同定他的罪——並非源於霍諾留的法律,而是源於佐西穆斯的判決,891。佐西穆斯的《通諭》(Tractoria),於同一判決之後撰成,880。
255:177
Quando edila, 894. Quando delata tu Africam, 898. tu qua plenaria synodo eidem subscriptum fuerit, 895. Rescriptum ad Zosimum ex eadem synodo, 897. Zosimi epistola pro sede Aretatensi Silvestro papæ supposita el interpolata iu gratiam Sedis Augustodunensis, CXXXV.
When it was issued, 894. When it was conveyed to Africa, 898. In what plenary synod it was subscribed, 895. The rescript to Zosimus from that same synod, 897. The letter of Zosimus on behalf of the see of Arles, falsely ascribed to Pope Sylvester and interpolated in favor of the see of Autun, no. CXXXV.
它於何時頒發,894。它於何時被送至非洲,898。它在哪次全體會議中被簽署,895。同一會議致佐西穆斯的覆函,897。佐西穆斯為亞爾勒座所發的書信,被偽託於西爾維斯特教宗名下並經竄改以利歐坦座,第一三五號。
← ch. 254
123456789101112131415161718192021222324252627282930313233343536373839404142434445464748495051525354555657585960616263646566676869707172737475767778798081828384858687888990919293949596979899100101102103104105106107108109110111112113114115116117118119120121122123124125126127128129130131132133134135136137138139140141142143144145146147148149150151152153154155156157158159160161162163164165166167168169170171172173174175176177178179180181182183184185186187188189190191192193194195196197198199200201202203204205206207208209210211212213214215216217218219220221222223224225226227228229230231232233234235236237238239240241242243244245246247248249250251252253254255